Category: Uncategorized

A girl does everything

SEXUALLY EXPLICIT MATERIAL:

RAPE/BONDAGE/S&M/INCEST/BEASTIALITY/LESBIANISM

********************************************

Copyright 1990 All rights reserved

********************************************

If there’s any nasty thing a girl can do it’s in this story. Our

heroine

is a young farm girl mad for sex. She gets it, and is punished for it

by a variety of people including mom and dad. This may be the only

story ever to appear on a.s.s. in which a girl is gang raped by a pack

of dogs…and loves it.

****************************************

Part One

Riding had always seemed to me to be a very erotic experience.
The repeated thumping of the hard saddle against my crotch
stimulated my clit and my imagination. With my legs spread wide
apart across the thick body of Max, my stallion, I could close my
eyes and imagine the hips of a gorgeous blonde adonis crashing into
me.
I had a small, but really well developed body, which made
grown men look twice and get that look on their face, the one that
meant `Boy I’d like to Fuck her!’
I was only about five feet tall and kind of skinny, I thought,
but my titties were a good size, and perfectly rounded. They were
only a little too big for my small frame. They were the size that
made men look real carefully at me, but not so large that they made
me look really chesty. Right in the center of each round tit, was
a tiny pink nipple, which got hard very very easily.
My ass was really good too. I had the kind of perfectly
rounded and firm ass that only young girls had, and the men would
all turn and watch when I walked down the sidewalk in town.
My face was not the kind you would find in the fashion
magazines. It was cutesy pie sweet. The kind of face that made
people maternal or paternal around me, thinking what a sweet
innocent little thing I must be. When I wore my strawberry blonde
hair in loose pigtails, people of all ages would smile sweetly at
me when I looked at them. None of them would guess or even believe
the kind of things that went on behind my wide blue eyes.
I was still technically a virgin then, but only because I was
afraid that if I fucked anyone, the whole town would find out
within hours. I satisfied my erotic desires by masturbation and
daydreaming. I used a variety of tools to help me, including two
big rubber dildos I had gotten from a mail order company.
The first time I tried to put one inside my tight little pussy
hole, I almost fainted from the pain/pleasure. I had long since
busted my cherry with my fingers and hair brushes and the like, but
the dildo was thicker and longer than anything I had ever used
before.
The day the first one arrived, my dad was out mending a fence
half a mile away, and my mom was visiting friends in town. I took
the package and rushed up to my room. Once inside I locked the door
and ripped open the brown package to stare in awe at the huge
rubber cock I held in my hands.
I tore off my clothes to stand naked with the dildo. My pussy
was already starting to spurt juices as I slid the rubber all
across my body, paying particular attention to my titties which
were extremely sensitive.
It had a suction cup on the end which I stuck to the seat of
a wooden chair. I straddled the chair backwards and lowered myself
onto the dildo. My legs strained with the effort of holding my
squatting body up. An electric shock seemed to shoot through me
when my soft, moist cuntlips made contact with the rubbery head of
the fake cock.
Slowly I shifted my groin backwards and forwards, bending my
knees a little more each time. Slowly I worked the head of the
dildo into my pussy hole, grunting with the effort, and suppressing
the slight pain I felt as my pussy lips were pushed hard apart.
The first inch was the hardest. My virgin pussy lips spread
and spread to accommodate its thickness. I crouched there for
several minutes, my legs spread around the chair and my arms
holding the back, as my pussy got used to the size of the rubber
prick.
Again I lowered myself. The feeling of the big rubber cock
inching its way up into my hole was mind blowing! I could feel the
inside walls of my cuntslit being pushed aside as the cock forced
a channel for itself inside me. When it was half way up me, I
pulled back up, my knees straining. The soft rubber sucking my
pussy outwards as it came out of me.
When only the first inch was inside, I slid back down, loving
the erotic stimulation of the soft rubber sliding against my pussy
walls. up and down I went, the dildo working its way deeper inside
me with each passing minute. My knees and leg muscles were killing
me, but I ignored them.
Faster and faster I pumped, trying to make the plunges as long
and deep as possible. On one of the downward plunges my foot slid
on the carpet and my crotch slapped down all the way to the chair
seat. A startled yelp issued from my mouth as I fell and was
impaled on the rigid rubber prong. I just sat there, my cunt lips
and asshole squashed against the chair seat, the cock buried in my
belly and my entire cunt pit burning with astonishment.
I realized I had the whole thing up inside me then. I felt
stuffed and bloated by the monster fuck piece. Slowly I began to
rub my crotch back and froth on the chair, delighting in the
stimulation of my clit and the way the cock was jolted around
inside me.
I rubbed my swollen breasts against the back of the chair,
crushing my rock hard nipples against the hard wooden slats. One
hand slid down over my belly and pushed my clit against the dildo
as I wiggled my ass back and forth.
My other hand moved behind me and slid over my smooth ass
cheeks, delighting and exciting me by how taut and stretched out
they were.
I rose up, my pulpy wet cunt mound coming free from the chair,
the hot rubber cock sliding out of my cunny. As the last inch of
rubber cock came free, I felt my cunt tingle with a kind of hungry
longing.
I squatted poised inches above the dildo for a few seconds.
Then I lowered myself, groaning as I felt the moistened dildo head
make contact with the soft sensitive entrance to my fuck hole. I
lowered still, so the pressure mounted against my cunt.
Again the dildo pushed past my cunt entrance and slid up into
me. I delighted in the feeling of being penetrated. I lowered
myself, sliding back down the rigid pole of rubber, letting my cunt
envelope the fuck tool until it’s end mashed against the back wall
of my cunt once again.
It hurt there. My cunt wasn’t really deep enough for something
that size. But it had forced it’s way in a couple of minutes ago,
and I was determined to swallow the whole thing again. I just let
my legs go further and further apart, letting my body down despite
the pain.
I winced as the cockhead pushed up into me, jamming against
something up in my belly and then pushing it aside to enter me
fully.
I rose again, feeling the rubber rasping across my clitty as
it slid out of me. Once again I let it exit my fuck channel and
then dropped down to let it penetrate me again, let it fuck up into
the deepest part of my cunt hole.
I started to speed up, ignoring the screaming protests from my
legs as lust and sexual excitement overwhelmed me. My belly was
burning and twitching and fluttering as I started riding the dildo.
I was jerking my groin up and down and up and down with a terrible,
relentless speed that skewered my cunt on the long thick cock.
My room seemed to spin around me as I erupted in a tremendous
series of orgasms. My head lolled back and I shuddered through them
one by one. As if through a mist I felt drool coming out of the
corner of my mouth and I heard the soft grunts and sighs I was
making. My eyes seemed blinded as my body shook and twitched, still
pumping mindlessly up and down until my legs simply wouldn’t raise
me anymore.
Finally I just collapsed forward against the chair back, my
chest heaving as I tried to regain my breath.

Using the dildo like that certainly helped make my leg muscles
strong, but it left me longing for the more realistic feeling I was
certain I could get if the dildo would somehow move in and out of
me without my assistance.
One day as I was out riding in the empty outer fields, the
stimulation of the bouncing around on horseback started giving me
erotic ideas. Daringly I took off my shirt top and bra. Riding
around topless, my boobs were jiggled up and down by the slow
trotting and my nipples rapidly hardened.
I knew suddenly that I had to go all the way. I stopped and
slid off Max. I quickly pulled off my sneakers and pants and
stuffed them into a saddlebag with my shirt. I jumped back onto
Max’s back, my wet pussy slapping down on the leather saddle.
I urged Max into a faster trot, and I began to bounce up and
down on the saddle. I was not very big and straddling Max’s back
left my crotch incredibly wide open. My soft crotch and rounded ass
cheeks made smacking noises as they slapped the tough leather with
each downstride Max made.
I leaned forward as we trotted across the meadow, my hard
little clit rubbing against the saddle, my ass cheeks wide and open
so I could feel air blowing into my slightly spread asshole each
time Max threw me into the air. Within minutes I shuddered through
a massive orgasm as my crotch slapped and pounded against the
saddle.

I did this several times before I got the bright idea of using
the dildos to help my pleasure. I liked the feeling of being
completely full and had used the dildos anally several times
before. The idea I had was to stick them on the saddle and I would
be bounced up and down on them by Max’s bouncing gait. The problem
was they wouldn’t stick to the saddle.
I solved this by using crazy glue. Once out in the fields I
dismounted and stripped naked, putting the shorts and halter I had
worn into the saddlebags., I glued the dildos onto the middle of
the saddle and then wandered around the fields for a few minutes
while the glue set.

I rolled around in the tall grass, loving the feel of the
stalks brushing against my tits and ass and cunt. I was so excited
that I knelt there in the blowing grasses, watching the clouds blow
by overhead, and rubbed my little cunny to orgasm.
Mounting Max was an awkward exercise with the two dildos
occupying the saddle. I squatted in the saddle, lowering myself
gingerly onto the upright phalluses. I knelt on top of Max, my legs
drawn up under my ass cheeks, my crotch open wide, and the dildos
already half way up me, shoving four inches deep into my pussy and
asshole.
When at last I could feel the leather of the saddle against my
crotch, I groaned aloud with pain and relief. The two of them
together stretched me apart like I wouldn’t have believed possible.
I thought my belly must bulge outward with the fullness and was
surprised that I couldn’t feel either of them when I caressed my
abdomen with my hand.
I could feel them rubbing together deep inside my guts, only
a thin layer of skin holding them apart. Gasping, i urged Max into
a slow walk. His first steps made me squeal and cry out in pain. My
ass never left the saddle, but the movement made the cocks twist
inside me, producing a variety of sensations, ranging from agony to
ecstasy.
I desperately fought to minimize the movement inside me,
pushing upward against the stirrups to lessen the pressure against
the back of my slithole and asshole. The pain retreated and I began
to wiggle around a little on the cocks.
Sensations began to build up in my body, and I rapidly
approached an orgasm. Then it was upon me, and I allowed myself to
drop back all the way to the saddle, throwing my orgasm into deeper
and deeper waves of furious ecstatic pleasure.
I gasped for breath as the sensations rode over me. When the
retreated, I swayed in the saddle with weakness. The mental
stimulation of the situation, combined with the physical
stimulation on my body from the cocks and the shaking of my tits by
the horses bouncing, overawed my senses.
My legs, weakened by my orgasm, hardly supported me at all,
and I bounced slightly on Max’s back. The cocks thrust in and out
of my holes in small but vicious stabs which quickly began dragging
me upwards into another climax.
A part of my mind which still functioned on a thinking level,
realized that there was nobody around now to hear the gasps and
cries I had always had to suppress at home. As I tumbled forward
into another shuddering orgasm, my mouth opened and I abandoned
myself to glorious pleasure.
I squealed and grunted loudly, my body swaying back and forth,
and my legs slapping against Max’s sides as waves of fiery orgasmic
lust ripped through my body.
Max however, took my slapping and bouncing legs as an order to
speed up. As I shivered through my orgasm, he began trotting across
the field. My weak kneed legs were unable to support me as his fait
deepened and the cocks began to pound in and out of me in deeper
and faster strokes.
I cried out in shocked pain as they slammed up into my guts.
Max’s gait would throw my shuddering body upwards as his back rose,
and then he would drop away beneath me, yanking the cocks halfway
down the length of my cuntslit and ass tube.
Then I would drop back down just as his back rose again. The
cocks slammed deep into my guts with terrible force, hammering deep
into my guts. The front cock sawed away at my clit as I was thrown
around weakly on Max’s back, and the orgasms began washing over me
in a sharp, fast series of wrenching quakes.
My little holes were skewered repeatedly and my mind wallowed
in the ecstatic feelings shivering up and down my spine. The pain
was a distant thing, only serving to intensify the pleasure. I
began losing all control of my body as I shook and trembled through
orgasm after orgasm.
My head smashed forward and down against Max, further dazing
me. First one, then the other foot slipped free of the stirrups,
and I began bouncing freely on Max’s back without any control at
all.
My entire being was focused around the aching, squashing,
mashing, pounding of the rubber cocks slamming in and out of my
poor holes. My clit slapped down onto the saddle with each downward
bounce and made me cry out as if punched.
The jouncing made Max uneasy and he began to lengthen his
stride. I was thrown about helplessly on his back. Only the two
rods embedded in my groin, and churning my guts into a pulpy mass,
kept me from flying from the saddle.
My body was thrown up out of the saddle almost to the full
length of the cocks, and then immediately slammed back down, my
tits screamed with pleasure and pain each time my chest smashed
forward onto Max’s back or neck. They were bouncing up and down on
my chest with wild abandon as Max ran across the field.
I was thrown forward and back and sideways, my arms and head
flopping about with no guidance or control at all. My legs slapped
against the side of the horse as I screamed in mindless sobbing
pleasure. My tits were so swollen I thought they would explode.
Up and down, up and down, UP!… DOWN!… UP!… DOWN!…UP!
DOWN! UP! DOWN! UP!DOWN!UP!DOWN!UP!DOWN!
UPDOWNUPDOWNUPDOWNUPDOWN!!!!!
We raced across the prairie like that, drool spilling out of
my mouth, and dribbling down my chest and breasts as I flopped
helplessly around on his back. I could hardly breath through the
continuous orgasms and my vision began falling away into sparkling
bright lights.
I don’t know how long after I lost consciousness, that I was
finally thrown from his back. Probably not long, or I wouldn’t have
survived. My cunt and asshole would have been torn apart.
When I woke up, I was lying on my back in the close cropped
grass of the north pasture. My arms and legs were spread wide. It
took me many minutes to groan and shudder my way back to life. The
pain in my crotch helped me come back down to earth.
My cunt felt like I had just given birth, and my asshole was
still partly open as the sphincter muscle had been so abused it
hadn’t yet fully recovered. My ass and thighs were smarting from
the slapping they had taken against the leather saddle, and i
rolled over onto my stomach to ease the pain.
I was extremely weakened by my experience and I began feeling
increasingly hopeless. It was starting to get dark, and I was
having difficulty even standing on my rubbery legs. When I finally
managed to heave myself upright and take a few tentative steps, I
noticed that I was walking instinctively bow legged.
Closing my legs brought tears of pain to my eyes. I didn’t
know how I was going to get back home without Max. I groaned again
at the thought of him wandering back into the farmyard with those
dildos glued upright on his saddles, and my clothes in his saddle
bag.
Fortunately I only had to walk for about twenty minutes before
I came across Max grazing on the short dry grass. I dressed and
rode home with some difficulty. Riding was agony on my tender
crotch and skin. I had to lay off the dildos for several days until
my raw pussy flesh had healed somewhat.

My next wild experience occurred several weeks later. I was
lying nude on my bed watching television and snacking on muffins.
Tom, one of our dogs, was lying on the bed beside me watching every
move the muffins made in their journey from the plate to my mouth.
I tossed him pieces occasionally, and he would gulp them down and
then slurp and lick all around the area the buttery muffin piece
had landed.
Anyway, one of the pieces I had casually tossed, had failed to
clear my thigh, and had fallen back onto my crotch, where Tom had
quickly grabbed it before I could move it away.
I didn’t pay much attention to this at first because of the TV
program I was watching. Then Tom stuck his nose in my crotch, the
way dogs do sometimes, and began licking around there for any trace
of the buttery muffin that might be left behind.
The rasping trace of his tongue as it slipped just past my
clitty shocked me and I pushed him away abruptly. But then I
started thinking about how soft and nice his tongue had felt down
there.
I placed another piece right over my cunt and made sure to rub
some of it along my tight little slit. Tom gulped down the muffin
and then like always, nosed around for more. He smelled the
tracings on my pussy and began licking it up energetically. I
gasped in delight and spread my legs wide as his tongue slid up and
down my cunt slit, licking inside my pussy lips now and then.
This was fantastic, I thought! The house was empty and I had
an idea. I jumped out of bed and went downstairs to the kitchen. I
had an idea that I thought would work even better than the muffins.
Tom loved jam more than anything else in the world.
I got the jar from the cupboard and ran back upstairs. Tom was
still on the bed licking up the last of the muffins I had left him.
I lay down and pulled my knees up to my chest, then began to spoon
the jam into my cunthole. I pushed half a dozen spoonloads into my
tight little cunt and then liberally applied it around the outside
as Tom looked on interestedly.
Then I urged him over. He moved between my spread legs and
sniffed lightly around my slit for a few seconds, then his long
tongue came out and began to lick me. His tongue rasped over and
over my bulging clit, sending waves of pleasure racing through my
blood.
I sighed as his tongue slid into my cunny hole and began
probing around for more jam. My body began writhing around on the
bed as he drove me into a shattering climax with his licking.
His tongue went deep inside me, his nose rubbing against my
clit continuously. I began humping up against his face as I built
for another orgasm. My head shook back and forth and I pulled and
squeezed my titties as I sailed through it.
As I was regaining my breath after coming down, I noticed Tom
was humping against my bare leg as he licked. I think the smell of
girl cum had excited him. I could feel his hard cock against the
soft smooth skin of my knee, and a shock ran through me as I
realized what else I might be able to get him to do.
I had seen him and the other dogs in the yard of course, along
with the horses and cows. I knew how they did it, though I had
never heard of them doing it with a person before.
I remembered how sometimes him and the other dogs would jump
up on my or the other kids back when we crawled on the floor. His
cock was pretty big, but not as big as the dildos I had used, and
I had no worries that it would fit if I could get him to fuck me.
I got up and then went down on my knees on the carpet, waving
my ass in Toms face. Sure enough he loped over and began nosing
around my slit hole again. Seconds later, he jumped up onto me. His
paws came around my waist and i could feel his hard dick poking
around against my crotch.
I reached back and grabbed it. Shock ran through me as I
actually held the male organ in my hand. Then I fitted it against
the opening of my slit and pushed back against him with my ass.
His cock slid deep inside me and he immediately began humping
me. I groaned as it slid over my clit on each pump. He fucked me so
hard and fast, I rocketed quickly into another orgasm. The idea of
me getting fucked by a dog was so degenerate and perverted! I was
intensely excited and stimulated even without his plunging,
pistoning doggie cock.
I couldn’T believe how fast he was fucking me. His furry
doggie body ground into my as and crotch furiously. I had seen
porno movies of people doing it and the men never pumped near this
fast. His cock was pistoning in and out of my little slithole with
tremendously deep strokes. I began humping my ass back at him and
this increased the force of the strokes even more.
My mind was spinning as I was fucked for the first time ever.
I could feel Tom’s prick slicing up and down my tight buttery cunt
sheath, pumping and plunging inside me as he sought to spill his
see. I couldn’t support my weight any more, and my head and
shoulders dropped to the carpet.
Tom continued to pump wildly into me. His pounding body
smashed into my crotch, propelling me back and forth with each
stroke, rubbing my face and titties against the carpet. The nails
on his paws were rasping and scratching the skin of my belly as he
locked himself tightly to me, and I felt his drool dribbling onto
my shoulders and back as his hot breath blew around my hair.
I could feel this hard bulge in the middle of his cock, deep
inside me. It was like there was a rock in the middle of his cock.
The bulge seemed to be getting bigger as he went on and it began
to hurt my cunt with its size. It felt like a baseball or something
inside me, and spread my cunt canal wide apart as it churned its
way up and down.
I was weak from several orgasms, but I raised myself up and
tried to get him off me. I crawled forward across the room, but Tom
was just dragged along with me by his tight leghold around my
belly, and he kept humping the whole time.
I tried to get up, but I was too weak to rise with his hundred
and some pounds of doggy weight on top of me. I tried and tried,
managing to almost rise, before falling again. Then he growled and
nipped me lightly on the neck, making me cry out in shock and
sudden pain.
I fell back to my knees and he stopped growling. I saw a pair
of paws besides me on the ground and looked up to see Jack, and
beside him, Rex and King. They were the other three German
Shepherds we kept around the farm. As Tom hammered away at my
cunt, they nosed around me and humped against my sides and head. I
could see from my position on the ground that they all had erect
cocks hanging beneath them.
Tom intensified his hammering fuck, and then I felt a gush of
hot juice shooting down into my guts as that big bulge in his cock
exploded inside me. I realized Tom had just cum, had just sprayed
a load of doggie sperm into my womb. The idea gave me a weird,
twisted kind of thrill.
He rested atop me for a few seconds, his tongue lolling out of
his mouth from the exertion, then he jumped off. I tried to get up
then, but King immediately humped up on top of me, his front legs
sliding around underneath my body and hooking around my belly.
He ignored my feeble protests and his hard cock began poking
against my crotch. I tried to rise only to be nipped back into
place by his sharp teeth. His cock found my warm wet slit and slid
down into me. Again my crotch was pummelled by a hammering pounding
body.
In spite of myself I began getting excited by the situation
and the rubbing of his cock against my hardened little clit. I was
practically being raped by a fucking dog! I thought I must be the
dirtiest, sluttiest girl in the world, and the idea filled me with
carnal lust. I came twice before he finished and filled up my fuck
hole with his doggy juice.
Jack came after him. His cock was longer than the others and
seemed to crash into the end of my slithole on each downward
thrust. When he finished REx too his place. All the while I
shivered and shuddered, and trembled as I knelt beneath them.
Their pounding cocks were driving my spinning mind into
blasting, blossoming orgasms that drove the thoughts from my head,
that made me as much an animal as they. My eyes were closed and my
body jerked to their driving cock thrusts. I felt like a bitch in
heat being serviced by the dogs of a pack.
My cunt was squeezing and clutching at Rex’s fuck tool as I
groaned and trembled. My body shook through yet another orgasm as
Rex rutted against me, his spiky prick sliding up and down my
little cunt tunnel and deep into the center of my soul.
As I knelt there in a semi-delirious state, Rex’s poking cock
came out and then rammed into my asshole by mistake. It was
slightly open due to my position and loss of muscular control. His
cock slid down into my asshole easily.
It came to me through a daze that I should get him out of
there before his bulge built up like the others. I couldn’t do
anything though, and soon it would have been impossible to get him
out of there without cutting off his cock, as his bulge sealed him
into my clenching anus until the end.
He didn’t seem to know the difference, or care for that
matter, as his cock thrust in and out of my rectum. The other dogs
had left and I gasped and moaned to myself there in the middle of
the floor.
An occasional cry issued from my mouth as his thick round
bulge smashed back and forth in my guts. I knew I would never be
able to get that thing out of my little asshole as it was. I
wondered how many girls had been sodomized by a dog anyway.
At last I felt the sloshing wetness in my asshole as his wad
of spunky white jism gushed down into my belly. He dismounted and
I crawled tiredly into the bathroom to wash off. Dog cum dribbled
from my asshole and cuntslit as I walked

Screwing the dogs got to be a habit with me for a while. They
fucked me good and I didn’t have to worry about getting pregnant or
catching anything worse than fleas. I also didn’t have to worry
about them blabbing to anyone in town or school about me.
After I clipped their nails, I didn’t have to worry about
getting scratched all over either. I didn’t neglect my dildos
during this time of course. I stuffed them up my cunt and asshole
at every opportunity. Several times I pushed one deep inside my
cunt and wore it to school. It would be forced part way out by my
cunt muscles, not to mention gravity, but my panties kept it from
falling out at my feet.
It would still protrude an inch or two, which made a fantastic
time of sitting down. During boring lectures at school, I would
raise my little bottom up a little off the chair, and then press
back again, pushing it deeper into my cunt tube. Several times I
brought myself to orgasm during class without anyone knowing.
One time though, as I was squirming around, trying to cum,
Tony Spinozzo, the school creep, had his eyes glued on me. Tony was
older than anyone else in my class, and was only there because he
kept skipping class all the time and couldn’t pass the tests. He
only showed up when the social worker threatened to send him to
reform school.
Anyway, while I was busy, Tony’s boredom, combined with his
dirty and suspicious mind, decided that I was a horny girl rubbing
herself against the chair to get off. He didn’t know the half of
it.
After I had cum, I asked to be excused to go to the bathroom
to clean myself off. I walked down the deserted hallway and went
into the empty girls room. I cleaned myself off in the stall, and
then slid the delicious dildo back up into my cunt. When I came
out, there was Tony leaning against the wall, leering at me.
“What the hell are you doing in here Spinozzo?” I demanded.
“Hey take it easy baby.” he grinned nastily.
“I know what you were doing in class little girl.” he sneered.
My heart sipped a beat at the thought that he might actually know.
“Feeling horny in Prockman’s class huh?”
“I don’t know what the hell you’re talking about.” I snapped,
trying to jerk away from his arms which had encircled me.

“Leave me alone and get out of here!” I demanded, as his hands
reached down and cupped my ass through my short skirt. My further
words were muffled as his hand gripped my hair and forced my face
towards his. His lips crushed mine, his tongue invading my mouth as
I struggled angrily against him.

Then his hand slid under my skirt in back and slid down my ass
crack to my furry mound. His eyes opened in surprise as he felt the
tip of the protruding dildo.

“What the hell is that?” he demanded.
He pushed me against a sink and bent me forward, throwing up my
skirt as I squirmed helplessly. Then he yanked my panties down and
I heard him gasp in shock as the dildo pushed out a couple of more
inches.

“Holy fucking shit!!” he yelled.
“What a hot little slut!! Wait till everyone hears about this!”
My whole body reddened in humiliation as I felt his fingers on
the dildo. I yelped and squirmed as he slid the dildo in and out of
my fuck box. I struggled uselessly against him, tears coming to my
eyes. Then he slapped the side of my head sharply.
“Just shut up and do what I tell you, you little slut.” he gritted.
“You keep quiet and so will I.”
With that the last of the dildo came free of my clutching cunt
sheath, and he tossed it into the sink. Then I felt another object
against my cunt slit. It was even bigger than the dildo, but seemed
at the same time to be both harder and softer.
“You like cocks little girl?” he sneered. “I’ll give you a
real cock for your little cunt to hold onto!”
Then he rammed his cock into me, cramming every inch of his male
organ into my tiny slit with one mighty thrust. I gasped in pain as
my slit went from empty to full in a second. His hands gripped my
sides as he pumped his long cock into me from behind.
“Tight little bitch aren’t you?!… Fuuckh… Fuuuckkk… Take
it pussy… Take it up your fucking little cunt hole!… ughg…
ughgh… you little SLUT!… Goooood… ughg… ughhg!
My face was mashed against the mirror in back of the sink, his
hand on the back of my neck forcing me flat across the sink as he
fucked into me with fast brutal strokes. My toes barely touched the
floor and each time he fucked deep against me, my hips ground
against the edge of the counter and my toes left the floor.
His hands ran up and down my sides and fastened around my
hanging titties, squeezing them over and over through my thin
blouse, like he was milking a cow.
His balls slapped against my crotch and I could feel his pubic hair
against mine as his blood filled slab of meat thrust in and out of
my slick little box.
My beleaguered mind tried to cope with the outrage and
humiliation of his brutal assault, at the same time as a flood of
wondrous sexual passion seared through my belly at the realization
that I was finally being FUCKED!
“Fuuuckkhhh… Fuccccchhkkk… ughghhhhh!” he groaned.
His hands came down to my thighs and he pulled them wide apart so
his cock could go even deeper inside me. My feet left the floor and
my entire weight came down on my hips mashing against the side of
the sink, and my shoulders and face pressing into the mirror.
His cock was really skewering me now as my legs were held far
apart for his furious rutting thrusts. His prong was ripping in and
out of my pussy, rasping viciously across my clitty, sending jagged
bolts of sexual heat up through my pulsing organs.
He grunted each time his cock rammed inside me. Then suddenly
my eyes, staring dazedly at my own close reflection in the mirror,
were blinded by a deep white light. It was like a tiny pinhole in
the center of my vision, but soon expanded, blossoming outward like
an explosion to fill my head with a hot throbbing pain.
At the same time my body shivered, and trembled. I could feel
my tiny pink nipples almost sparkling with sheer carnal
electricity. My breasts felt swollen to twice their normal size,
and almost hurt with the need to be squeezed, mashed, and sucked.
I shuddered, and groaned low in my throat as I felt my lower
body pulse and shake in the tortuous onslaught of burning orgasmic
waves. My eyes rolled back in my head and my muscles locked as the
orgasm rolled over me, crushing my mind and body in its all
encompassing grasp.
Then suddenly I felt a flood of hot liquids bubbling down into
my belly as Spinozzo jammed his cockpole into my furnace of a cunt
and sprayed his seed into me.
“Oh Wow!” He groaned, as he pulled loose and did up his pants.
He slapped me on the bare ass.
“Nice fuck, bitch!” he grinned. “I’ll see you later.
I cleaned the stickiness out of my crotch and pulled my
panties up. When I went back into class he was sitting there
leering evilly at me.

After school, as I feared, he was waiting for me outside.
“Come on sweety, my cars waiting.” he grinned.
“I’m not going anywhere with you, you bastard!” I gritted.
He grabbed my arm and swung me around until his face was only
inches away from mine.
“Look cunt, you walk around with a rubber cock up your twat
because you like fucking. Now you and me are goin to my place and
I’m gonna give you just what you been lookin’ for, else I’m gonna
call everyone over here and show em what you got in that purse of
yours.”
I started, and glanced guiltily at my purse. I had thought of
dumping it somewhere, but couldn’t. With that he led me over to a
red Camaro parked against the wall and shoved me inside. The engine
caught with a roar and we squealed out of the parking lot.
His hand rubbed up and down my bare leg as he grinned at me.
“When we get to my place, I’m gonna strip you down and fuck
you till you scream for mercy baby!” he said.
“You ever sucked a cock before? A real cock?”
My face reddened and I shook my head.
“You’re gonna find out today.”
I gasped as his hand slid up under my skirt to my panties. He
squeezed my cunt through the thin material, then pushed his hand
under them and shoved a long finger up my cunt.
I began trembling as we raced down the street, frightened of
what he would do to me. But anything was better than having
everyone find out what I had been doing with the dildo. It would
have been less of a scandal if I’d gotten pregnant.
We turned off the road onto a narrow drive and pulled up in
front of a ratty looking house. He flicked his tongue out at me.
“Ready to get fucked, cunt?”
I scrunched down in the seat looking away from him. “Answer me
you whore!” he yelled in my face.
“Y…l yes.” I squeaked.
He glared at me, then he grabbed my hair and jerked me around
to face him.”Yes what!”
“Y… yes I’m ready to be f… fucked… arghhh! Stop pulling
my hair! That hurts!”
“Ha!” he laughed.
He jumped out of the car and came around to my side. He yanked
me out and led me up to the front door. Just as we got there, it
opened and an older man stood there glaring at Tony.
“What the fuck took you so long boy?” he demanded.
“Don’t worry pa.” Tony said “I got a good reason.”
Relief started to rise in me, thinking I would escape Tony’s
clutches with his Dad here.
But then my breath caught with Tony’s next words.
“I brought home a little cunt meat for us!”
The man looked at me, his face all scrunched up.
“This looks kinda underripe ta me.” he said.
Tony laughed. He pulled the dildo out of my purse and held it
up. “When I bent her over this afternoon she had this up her little
cunt. She was jerking off right in class.”
Tony’s dad looked at me with renewed interest, as I closed my
eyes in embarrassment. “She’s a tight fit Pa, I tried her out
today.”
The man grinned and reached his hand up to my boob. He
clutched his fingers around it and squeezed, bruising the tender
flesh, until I cried out in pain.
“Take her inside afore someone sees her.” he ordered.
Tony pushed me inside and he and his Dad came in after. It was
a dark dirty little house, and I curled my lip as I looked around
in disgust. Tony and his dad pushed me into the middle f the room
and then stood back. “Take your clothes off honey.” the man said,
not unkindly.
I looked up at the two of them and shook my head, folding my
arms over my chest as my face reddened further. Tony glared at me
and started to move forward, but the old man held his arm.
“Look honey,” he admonished, “You either take off that dress
of yourn or me and Tony are gonna rip it off and then give you a
little wuppin to teach you manners, then you kin walk home neked.”
I looked at the two of them, they were sweating and had hardons
that bulged out the front of their pants.
“What’s it gonna be honey?” the old man demanded.
Slowly my trembling fingers began to unbutton the front of my
dress. It only had a few buttons down the front. When they were
done, the whole dress would just slip down off me. The last button
was opened and I looked up at them hesitantly.
“Come on cunt!” Tony yelled.
My eyes blurred with tears as I pulled the front aside and
lowered the dress down. First past my rounded tit orbs, partially
hidden behind my pink bikini bra, then down over my smooth flat
belly, and finally over my rounded hips and dow past my thighs,
dropping finally to the floor.
The two of them whistled as I stood there shivering, clad only
in my underwear.
“She’s small but all the parts are there all right!” the old
man grinned. Tony licked his lips and nodded. “Yum Yum!” he said.
I realized that though he had fucked me earlier, Tony had
never seen me, except for my upturned ass and cunt.
“The rest honey. We don’t got all day.”
I breathed shakily and fumbled with the catch of my bra,
turning around to do so. Then Tony grabbed me from behind. His
hands encircled my wrists, and yanked them up above my head as he
whirled me around to face his father.
The old guy shook his head and stepped forward, his hands
grabbing the material. Then he ripped the flimsy bra apart, so my
round boobs sprang free. A second later my panties were sliding
down my legs ad I was standing there naked. Behind me Tony smacked
his lips, he held both my wrist in one hand above me while his
other hand slid up my belly and cupped one tit, squeezing harshly.
“Nice huh Pa?” he said. He pushed against my back, shoving my
chest outward as he pulled back on my wrists. My body bowed out
toward the old man, whos eyes gleamed as they raced over my small
white frame.
“Nice indeed.” he said.
They put me on my back on a table. Tony went to one side and
held my arms above me. His father stepped to the other, between my
legs. He pulled me down till my ass was right on the edge.
“Move your legs apart honey.” he ordered. I shakingly spread
them wide.
“Wider!” he said.
“Wider!”
The muscles and tendons in my groin strained and protested as
he pulled my legs almost parallel with the table edge. I was split
worse than when I did the split at ballet. I was spread out wide as
the two of them slobbered over me, stroking, squeezing, fondling,
and pinching me all over.
Tony held my wrists with one hand and ran the other over my
tit mounds and belly. He took great delight in the smoothness and
softness of my skin, and squeezed and pinched my upthrust titties
and small pink nipples relentlessly. He seized one nipple between
his thumb and forefinger and twisted and rolled it, pulling it
upward, distending my tit flesh into a giant meaty cone.
His father slid his hands over my inner thighs and rubbed up
and down my crotch, marvelling at the sparseness of the fleecy
golden fur and the tightness of my little slit. His hands came
under me and clutched my buttocks, pulling my lower body off the
table. His thumb rubbed away at the entrance to my cunt, pushing
down with more and more pressure until it was buried to the
knuckle.
His mouth came down and his tongue slid up and down my slit,
then burrowed away at the top, searching for my clitty. Tears
started to slid down my cheeks as I trembled in fear, and worried
what they would do to me. I was mortified at being so used, never
having been naked in front of anyone else, except a doctor.
The old man stepped back and lowered me back to the table. He
rapidly undressed. When he stood there naked, I tried to avert my
face, but my eyes were held by a huge erect cock sprouting forth
from beneath his fat belly. It was huge, bigger and fatter than the
dildos I had used. Bigger even, I thought, than Tony’s was, though
I had never actually seen his.
“You like it honey?” he grinned. He stroked his cock with his
hand and leered at me.
“It’s gonna feel real good when I shove it inside your tight
little fuck hole.”. He leaned forward over me, his face inches from
mine. I could feel his hot breath on my cheek, as his hand slid
ever so lightly over the soft warm flesh of my upturned breast.
His hand slid down over my skin, leaving a tingle of heat in
its trail. It moved over my belly and slid around in slow gentle
circles, then downward, over my abdomen until his palm rubbed
across my pubic mound and cupped me there, firmly but gently.
Then his finger stiffened. I thought he was going to push it
inside me, but instead he slid it up along my slit, over my pussy
hair, and onto my abdomen and belly. It stopped, about a foot above
my cuntslit, and he grinned again.
“See there honey?” he pushed the tip of his finger into my
belly, making a deep indentation in the flesh as it pressed inward.
“This… right here, is where my cock is going to go.” he
twisted his finger in my belly as his breathing increased.
My own breathing was getting heavier as well. I stared down at
his finger as if mesmerized. Unbidden to my mind came the image of
that mighty organ of his churning away inside me.
“Right up here inside your belly.” he breathed. “I’m gonna
fuck my cock up inside you so high, you won’t be able to stand it.”

I looked at the smooth flesh of my belly and it turned see-
through. In my mind I imagined a wide window showing the inside of
my belly, and there beneath the skin was his huge fuckwand, sliding
back and forth inside me.
I blinked and it disappeared, replaced by his caressing
fingers. Again he spoke, in an almost hypnotic voice. “Small, and
tight you are. I’ll ride you like no one else ever has little one.”
Then he kissed me, his tongue thrusting between lips parted in
surprise.
He stepped back, and moved between my still parted legs. I
watched his cock, my breath locked inside me, a he positioned the
fat thing at the center of my crotch. I felt his cockhead touch me
there. He ran it up and down my small slit several times.
Then the fat head, greased with his pre-cum, was pushing aside
my cuntlips. I felt them pried apart, felt the entrance to my body
opening wide, wider, wider still. I gasped in pain, my fingers
digging into my palm as my pussy was forced open further than ever
before.
I felt his thing going into me. It felt like a hard round ball
right at the top of my cunt channel. My breath was coming in great
heaving gasps as it forced its way deeper, moving two full inches,
then three, then four. My eyes were wide and staring as I watched
inch after inch of the fat ugly thing moving inside me,
disappearing into the tiny slit between my legs.
I cried out as his fuck tool moved deeper into my body, five
full inches it looked like,then six, seven, eight… My vaginal
tunnel was forced to accommodate a cock wider than it was. My cunt
tunnel bulged outward around his piercing organ, bulged aside into
my intestines and colon, bulged wide, shoving aside other organs as
it tried to hold the giant cock without tearing.
The elastic walls of my pussy gave under his relentless
attack, moved wider still. I gritted my teeth, closing my eyes
against the pain as he moved deeper still; nine inches, then ten.
My eyes snapped open as I felt it touch the deepest part of my
pussy.
I pulled my head off the table and stared downward, and cried
in despair to see there was still cockmeat yet to come. Nothing had
ever moved this deep inside me and he was going to go deeper still.
My guts cramped and ached as he forced his meat further still,
unwilling to accept that there was an end to my pussy.
A sob burst from my throat, and a short cry of pain. Tony’s
hand came down on my chin, pulling my head back against the table,
holding me there. His father slammed his hips forward, thrusting
his spear like cock against the back of my cunt.
My legs jerked up and aside, heels flopping and pounding on
the table top. My back arched as I sought mindlessly to rise from
the table. He grabbed my thighs, his fingers digging painfully hard
into my flesh. He pushed my legs wider, then his hands slid around
my waist. My waist was so tiny that his hands completely encircled
me, fingers joined together at my back, his thumbs overlapped
across my belly.
He slammed his hips forward again, jamming another full inch
inside me. He was panting hard, but not as hard as I was. I writhed
against their hold, my lower body screaming in pain as his
humongous thing stabbed deep into my belly.
Then he gave a savage grunt. He jerked my body back against
him. My ass and legs came up off the table as he jerked me against
him. At the same time he hammered his hips forward, and drove the
final inch of cockmeat into my tortured cunt tunnel.
My head twisted frantically from side to side and I screamed
as his big cock mashed against something and then broke through. I
could barely endure the pain. His cockhead must be up in my womb,
up in my stomach itself, I thought.
“Oooooohhhhhh!” he groaned. “You got it now Honey! You got all
of it! Thirteen inches of cock inside you little one!” His fat
hairy belly came down on mine, crushing my stomach as he ground
himself against me.
He squeezed my belly, his hands now sweaty and leaving an oily
trail behind.
“Fuck her Pa. Ram it up her hole!” Tony laughed.
The old man’s pubic bone was against my crotch, his balls
hanging down against my buttocks. He stayed there, his organ deep
inside me. Hot… Throbbing… Alive.
“Holy FUCK she’s tight!” he whispered.
His hands rubbed softly over my skin as he rested there,
moving up over my breasts to my face, caressing my cheek.
He bent forward, his mouth coming down on my right nipple. His
lips closed around it, soft, and wet. I felt him suckling me there,
his tongue dancing lightly across my nipple. He rolled it in his
mouth, rubbing it between his tongue and lips.
His hands came down under me, clutched my straining buttocks,
squeezed tightly, lifted me upwards, holding my groin locked
against his. He twisted me around in circles, working his hips back
and forth, tearing a channel to pump his cock into.
His ugly face came down again, his mouth covering my gasping
lips. He sucked and bit at my mouth, his tongue ramming inside. I
felt his spittle and drool dripping into my mouth as he yanked my
whole lower body up in sharp vicious jerks.
Then he thrust forward, yanking me against him so my body
lurched downward on the table and his cock hammered against my
guts. He slowly pulled back, tearing a few inches out of the hot
vice like grip of my clutching fuck box.
He hammered himself forward again, smashing his hips into my
crotch and buttocks, driving his hot spike up my belly once again.
He ignored my pain filled cries, pulled slowly back again, inch by
inch, until he was half out, then pounded forward.
He fucked me with longer and longer strokes, each one hard,
brutal, irresistible. His cock pulled all the way out except the
tip, and then drove back inside me until his balls slapped my ass
and his rock hard
girl-fucker was buried to the hilt inside me, the blood engorged
head crammed high inside my belly like he’d promised.
The sounds of desperate fucking filled the small rom. My
moaning and sobs, his grunts of enjoyment, the slurping of his fat
meat thrusting and rutting in and out of my agonized cunt chamber,
and his hips and belly cracking and slapping against the soft skin
of my wide open crotch.
The inside of my cunt hole was sore and rubbed raw by his
thrusting cock before he finally gasped and threw his head back.
“YESSSSSSSSSSS !!” he exulted.
I felt his come pouring down into my cunt and womb, racing
deep into my guts as his hands on my hips lifted me off the table
and ground my crotch harshly against his, before collapsing onto
me.
He lay atop me for several moments as we both caught our
breath, then he pushed himself up, pulled his cock out of my now
gaping fuck tunnel.
He wiped his mouth with the back of his hand, and gave a little
laugh, then stumbled away from the table.

Part Three

I didn’t even notice when Tony let go of my wrists, but
suddenly he was there between my legs. I just lay there helplessly,
letting him do as he wanted, too exhausted by the ordeal with his
father to offer any resistance.
He slid his cock up and down along the lips of my now cum
covered cunt. He grinned nastily at me from between my legs and
then grunted as he pushed forward, driving his meaty cock inside
me, shooting it past my tired cunt lips and up into my belly.
His cock wasn’t as big as his fathers, compared to that,
though he was tight, there was little pain. He was far less patient
than his father though. His cock started slicing in and out of me
furiously. He stood straight at the edge of the table, his hands
coming down and encircling my titties, squeezing and twisting them
back and forth.
His mouth came down on one and sucked the nipple in past his
lips. He bit down, making me yelp in pain. He grinned at me, his
teeth around my nipple, then bit down again, grinding his teeth
back and forth across the tiny piece of pink flesh.
I struggled weakly against him, as he laughed gleefully. I
could see blood welling lightly from the cut in my nipple, then his
lips cam down on it again and he sucked on my blood.
He moved back and pulled my legs up across his shoulders,
pulling out of me. I felt his cock repositioning itself at the
small crinkled entrance of my anus.
“I never did like sloppy seconds.” he grinned.
His slickened cock rammed against the hole, driving the head
through and into my asshole. I cried out in pain against, but could
do nothing as his cock penetrated deep into my asshole.
Like his dad, his hands slid around my hips and belly, yanking
me against him as his cock sodomized me.
My legs bounced against his chest and shoulders as his fucking
got more frenzied. His cock was pistoning in and out of my rectum
faster and faster. My asshole felt like a power drill was whirring
inside it.
“You like… ugh… this… uggh… bitch…!? Ungh…
unnnnggh… You like… it… in… the … asshole… you…
dirty… fucking… Slut !?”
He grunted out the words in time to each fucking ass thrust as
he hammered his prong down into me.
Fucking… you!! Fucking your asshole…! Fucking your
assshoooole!!” he gasped.
“Give it to her, boy!” His dad shouted from above my head. His
hands came down and grabbed my legs, pulling them up and back
against my chest, pulling my ass cheeks up off the table as Tony’s
cock speared in and out.
“Yeah! Yeah! Fuck her ass boy! Fuck her so hard she’ll never
sit down again!” He held my ankles up on either side of my head as
I groaned in pain, my back breaking under the strain. Tony gasped
with the effort of ramming his hips back and forth against me.
“Wait a second!” he gasped. “Why should this little slut sit
back while I do all the work!?”
“Let her go Pa.” he said.
He lifted me off the table, holding me against him, his cock still
up my ass. He moved over and sat down in a nearby chair so I came
down in his lap, my legs straddling his hips, hanging down on
either side of the chair.
He grabbed my hair in both hands close to my head and stared
into my face.”All right you little whore!” he said, “I know you
been fucking yourself with your dildos, so you can do the work here
too. I want you to fuck up and down on me. Come on, lets go!”
His hands came around my waist and started lifting me up and
down so his cock went up into my rectum and back out again. “Lets
go bitch!” he cursed.
I moved my feet down flat on the floor and started wearily
raising myself up and down on his cock. It was hard for me to let
myself down each time, letting the cock stab up into my guts. I
remembered the first time I’d done something like this, with the
very same dildo that Tony had torn from my cunt earlier.
He grabbed my tits in his hand and twisted them viciously.
“Come on you slut, faster!” he cursed.
I cried out and started jerking myself up and down as fast as
I could. His cock filled my anus each time, causing me terrible
agony. His mouth came down on my titties, chewing, biting, and
sucking.
Then he grabbed me by the waist again and started jerking me
up and down with tremendous force, impaling me on his cock until
his white sperm shot up into my asshole, bouncing off the reddened
walls, flooding almost up into my intestine.
The Spinozzos weren’t finished with me by a long shot. The old
man wanted a fuck like that too. He sat down on another chair and
I had to squat over him and lower my sore crotch onto his giant
fuck pole.
I whimpered as the cock knob pushed up into my cunt tube once
again. I slid downward, taking the entire length up inside me in
one long, slow descent. The smooth soft skin of my thighs and ass
was rasped and tickled by his scratchy hair covered legs and
crotch.
He wasn’t satisfied with my weak efforts though and soon his
big beefy hands to raise and lower me. He pulled me against him, my
tits mashing against his chest as his mouth devoured mine. His
hands moved up and down my back, and caressed the smoothness of my
buttocks.
He pushed me backward along his legs, his cock sliding out of
me slowly, then he jerked me forward, ramming my belly into his,
the giant cock moving deep inside me once more.
He did this repeatedly, moving me back and forth like that.
His heavy veined cock rubbed harshly against the top of my slit,
sawing across my clitty. To my shock and dismay, it was arousing
me. I could feel girl juices flowing down between my legs, could
almost see my breasts swelling.
He started bouncing me up and down, up and down, using his
muscular arms to jerk me like a rag doll atop him. My weakness
had caused me to fall forward against his chest, and the pumping
was squashing and rubbing the sensitive, now almost hard nipples
against his scratchy chest. His chest felt like it was covered in
sandpaper.
The clammy, sweaty palms squashing my ass cheeks between them
started to excite me, in spit of my wishes. As I approached the end
of each upstroke, I caught myself eagerly anticipating the feeling
of that fat fuck tool burying itself inside me again, and rubbing
over my clit on its way in.
I pushed my chest tighter against his, to increase the
friction on my hard little nipples and swelling tit orbs. My tender
boobies squashed flat between his ribs and mine, bringing hot
aching wonderful sensations of pleasure shooting through my torso.
He pulled me up again, higher than normal, so his cock came
completely out, only the tip of the head resting between my now
slick cuntlips. He held me there for several seconds as my body
longed for his tool, then a groan of pleasure escaped my lips as he
lowered me and my hot sucking box enveloped his cockhead and my
fuck box slid slowly down over his prick until he was buried
completely inside me again.
My head rested against his chest as a shudder swept through
me. Then his hand in my hair jerked me back. I stared into his face
through bleary dazed eyes, my mouth hanging open. “Like that kitten
don’t you?” he grinned.
He started jerking his groin up in sharp little jerk, making
me throw my head back and gasp at the startling sensations of
pleasure.
Just as my orgasm began to approach there was another jerk on
my hair. My head was pulled way way back, so I was looking almost
upside down at Tony, standing behind me.
“I told you I was gonna teach you to suck my cock slut, now
here it is. Open your mouth!” he rasped.
I shook my head weakly, keeping my mouth tightly closed, then
gasped as his dad humped upward again, jerking his cock inside me.
The pressure on my hair increased, bringing tears to my eyes,
until I was forced to submit to his will. I opened my lips and his
cockhead shoved into the gap. He forced his cock deeper and deeper
into my mouth.
“Suck on it you slut!” he ordered.
“Come on! Suck!”
I was a novice at this and it took his father to show me what
to do. I dazedly followed his instructions, running my tongue up
and down the skin, rubbing it against the head lodged deep at the
back of my mouth. Tony began thrusting his cock in and out of my
mouth as his father began to hump up against me again.
He shoved his cock harder and harder against the back of my
mouth as he fucked my face. Then with a start, I felt his bloated
cockhead slip past my mouth and down into my tight throat.
I gagged and almost threw up as his cock filled my throat and
began sliding up and down in the tight tube. Tony grunted in
excitement as his balls slapped against my jaw and lower lip, and
my throat muscles squashed his cock within them.
My fires began to build higher and higher and within a minute
of the double skewering I burst into a wonderful, glorious orgasm.
All the problems in my life, all the pain here, the embarrassment,
the rage and anger, washed away in its soothing sensations of
rightness and ecstatic pleasure.
Tony’s dad started to suck on my left nipple as Tony’s hand
squeezed my right. They made a dizzying contrast; The gentle erotic
suckling and chewing on one breast and the rough clutching and
squeezing on the other.
I grunted helplessly around Tony’s cock as his dad pummelled
my guts with his massive organ. My mind reeled, spun into overload
and then exploded in a brilliant multi-colored haze that blotted
out all else.
I felt my nipples sucked and chewed, felt my breasts squeezed
and twisted, felt my clitty mashed and beaten by the huge organ
thrusting between my legs.
My legs swung around the chair, squeezing, trying to hump my
crotch harder against the big cock as I came and came. I felt one
of the hands on my ass begin to work its way into my little hole,
still sore from my earlier sodomizing. It buried itself inside my
ass and began thrusting in an out.
I felt it wiggling around inside me, rubbing against the back
wall of my cunt so I felt it against the pressure of the full cock
fucking my cunt. A second finger wiggled inside me, then a third.
They stretched my asshole out, forcing the walls apart and moving
inside me like live snakes.
My dazed mind soared and flew through shuddering orgasms. Huge
waves of carnal eroticism and lewd sensations of ripping, searing
pleasure swamped my brain as the pressure built up to an
irresistible level and I burst into an enormous climax, a climax of
climaxes that sent burning electricity tearing up and down my body.
My guts shook, my limbs flopped spasticly, and every nerve and
sinew in my body trembled, twitched and shook. I thrashed and
jerked, my body convulsed in powerful explosive jolts of climactic
sexual energy.
I barely noticed when Tony came, gulping down his cum
instinctively, swallowing every drop with ease. His dad humped up
against me furiously. His powerful hands jerked me up and down and
up and down, embedding his upthrust girlfucker in my poor little
pussy hole.
I was almost fucked senseless by now, but not beyond the reach
of my charged up body. My stunned mind spun and rippled again as I
screamed into another orgasm. Only then did the old guy start
grunting and spurt his jism up into my badly used cunt box. He
collapsed back in the chair and I fell forward against him, my arms
and head hanging over his shoulders and my exhausted body crushed
to his as our sweat mingled.
Tony drove me home afterwards, but he made it clear that me
and them were not finished. I would make several trips a week over
to their house for several hours of raw fucking, and though I
protested each time and tried to pretend to them and myself that it
was entirely against my will, I masturbated to their memories every
night.
One of those trips was to be more memorable than any others.
It was also to be the last.
That morning I had been visiting in town. I was wearing a
skintight pair of white jeans that cut my ass cheeks in two,
framing each one to either side of the seam that cut down between
them. The same seam cut up between my cuntlips, pushing them aside
and making two little bulges in the crotch of the pants.
I wore a thin white sleeveless t-shirt over the jeans. The t-
shirt only came down a few inches past my titties, leaving most of
my belly bare. I didn’t wear a bra and my little nipples would have
been easily visible through the thin white shirt, even if they
hadn’t been poking through the material.
My hair shone gold in the bright sun as I walked down the
sidewalk. I watched out of the corner of my eyes, surreptitiously
watching the boys and men I passed as they gawked at me. I knew I
was causing more than a few cocks to swell up and loved it.
My pussy was nicely warm and damp as I realized that every one
of them was visualizing me naked. I knew they all had me in
different positions, some had me sucking their cocks, some had me
on my knees with them fucking me from behind, some were atop me,
plunging their organs into my pussy as I screamed with pleasure. I
wished I could read their minds so I could watch what they were
doing to me.
Halfway down the street I passed the Sheriff. He glared at me
through his sunglasses. “Hey Becky.” he said.
“Yes, Sheriff?” I cooed. I stood in front of him, my hands
behind me, chest thrusting out, and smiling prettily.
“Shouldn’t you be in school?” he demanded.
“Oooh it’s too hot for that Sheriff.” I pouted.
“How you ever gonna learn anything if you don’t go to school?”
he enquired.
“I know lots sheriff.” I grinned saucily, giving him a knowing
smile.
The Sheriff was one of those born again Christians. I wondered
what was going on in his mind. Was he mad because of the way I was
dressed, or was he wishing he could stick his cock up my pretty
little ass?
I wandered off, giving him a wave.
Then Tony roared up in his Camaro.
“Get in.” he said shortly.
I debated for a second, wanting to do a little more
cockteasing in town, but he glared at me and I sighed and jumped
in. I could use a good fuck now anyway.
We had only just got started. I was still wearing my little t-
shirt, and a pair of string bikini panties. Suddenly the door burst
open and Sheriff’s deputies rushed in. It didn’t surprise me that
the Spinozzos were involved in some crooked things, but I was upset
that the deputies were rough with me too. They had a lot of
experience with the Spinozzos and had little sympathies for anyone
associated with them.
They didn’t even give me time to get my pants on as they
handcuffed us and led us out to the police car for the drive to the
station.
As we were led into the little station I saw the Sheriff
glaring at us, and me in particular.
“Throw them in the cells.” he ordered as he eyed my near
nakedness with distaste. “Put her in the back cell.”
I don’t know where the Spinozzos were put. I was led down a
tight little hall and into a barren concrete room at the end. There
was a small steel platform chained to a wall, with a thin little
mattress on top with no covers. The deputy pushed me roughly into
the room and slammed the bars shut behind me.
They ignored my claims of innocence, apparently on the basis
that anyone who was with the Spinozzos and was dressed like a cheap
slut, (the shirt and panties), must be no good.
I sat on the bunk and shivered for what seemed like hours
before one of the deputies came and got me. He grimly refused to
talk to me or listen to my protests as he led me back down the hall
to a thick wood door at the other end.
He pushed me in there and closed the door on me. I turned and
saw the Sheriff sitting on his desk lookin at me like I was some
nasty bug or something. He was about forty I guess, and a tall and
well built man. He wore a natty dark blue suit, and his hair was
immaculately groomed and combed back.
I felt even more naked as he motioned me forward with a curt
gesture. He looked me up and down as I stood there before him still
shivering, both from the chill and fear.
“What have you got to say for yourself girl?” he demanded. I
just looked at him fearfully.
“My boys find you half naked with those whop scum. You’re
underage and should be at school.” he snapped.
“Why aren’t you?”
“I… I… uh didn’t go today.” I stammered.
“Don’t tell me what I already know girl!” he glared. “What
where you don half naked with them Spinozzos?”
“Nothing.” I muttered, looking down at the floor.
My arms were still handcuffed in front of me and I tried to
position my hands so they were in front of my pussy. I knew the
panties were so thin he could see my muff otherwise, and maybe my
dark slit too.
His hand reached forward and gripped my thick blonde hair,
pulling my head up.
“You’re a dirty little girl! Do you know that!? You’re an evil
sinful girl!” he shouted. “Lying to your elders! Cheating on
school! Parading your dirty sluttish body around in front of good
Christian people!”
He shook my head and then threw me backwards.
“The problem with you girl is you weren’t taught proper
Christian behaviour by your parents. I always said spare the rod
spoil the child… and you are a prime example of that, for sure,
for sure!”
“What you need is a good whuping, thats what!”
He grabbed my arm and shoved me roughly against his desk, undoing
his belt and sliding it out of the loops of his pants.
“Bend over that desk girl, I’m gonna show you what sinning
brings dirty little girls!” he said.
I looked at his belt in shock and disbelief. I had more than
a passing acquaintance with belts from my father, who wasn’t the
kind to spare the rod and spoil the child, but he hadn’t used one
on me in years.
Instead of obeying him, I backed fearfully towards the door.
He strode after me, grabbing me as I turned futilely to run.
“Let me alone! Don’t you touch me!” I shouted as he dragged me
back over to the desk. He ignored my protests, ranting about sinful
disobedient children. He pushed me down across the desk and held me
there with one arm as he brought the belt up.
I was still struggling against his arm when the belt cracked
down across my upthrust ass cheeks. The thin nylon panties didn’t
protect me at all as a shock of pain blasted through me.
I screamed as the belt cracked down on my ass again and again.
I wriggled against his arm until he gripped my hair and pushed my
face against the desktop. I yelled and cursed him, using all the
foul language I had heard the farmworkers use over the years,
mixing the curses with tears of anguish and yelps of pain.
“Let go of me you Jesus fucking bastard~~ Cocksucker! Asshole!
Leave me alone you Goddamned sonofabitch!! He stopped the beating
and let me up as he stepped back. I saw a look of shock on his
face.
“BLASPHEMY!!” he screamed.
His eyes bulged out and his face contorted in rage as he looked
furiously at me.
“HOW DARE YOU!!!” he yelled.
“FILTHY EVIL VILE THING!!” he ranted. “EVIL! YOU CURSE THE
LORD!”
He stomped back and forth as I cringed away from him.
“You will be cleansed of this evil!” he said. “”I will cleanse
thee before thy death said Abraham!”
I didn’t know what the hell he was talking about except that
my cursing had sure made him crazy.
Before I knew what was happening he had grabbed a fistful of
my hair and dragged me over to the side of the room. There was a
big potted plant hanging by a chain overhead and he reached over to
a lever on the wall and pulled it down.
The chain holding the plant slowly lowered it till the plant
was just above my head. He took the plant off and set it on the
floor then put the chain of my handcuffs over the hook and pushed
the lever up.
I gasped as the chain pulled the hook slowly up toward the
ceiling. The hook pulled my arms up with it till they were
stretched way above my head. Soon I was hanging completely from the
chain. I cried out in pain as the handcuffs bit into my wrists. I
felt the weight of my legs dragging down on my torso and the weight
of my whole body pulling at my wrist and shoulders.
“You shall be punished and therein cleansed.” he said sternly.
He moved around behind me and I looked over and saw a small knife
in his hands. I gasped in fear, afraid he was going to cut me, but
instead the knife cut the thin straps at my shoulders so my t-shirt
slipped down around my hips.

He pulled my shirt down my body with my panties, leaving me
completely nude. I gasped in embarrassment as his glaring eyes
raked my naked rounded ass cheeks and the smooth white skin of my
back.
“You pervert!” I screamed. “Let me go you dirty old man!”
The Sheriff moved around in front of me. Even though I was
hanging off the ground a couple of inches he was still much taller,
and looked down at me nastily. Then quite deliberately he pulled
back his arm and punched me real hard in the stomach.
I gasped in shock and pain, the breath knocked out of my
lungs. He looked at me with a terrible smile as I hung there
gasping like a fish out of water.
“You will learn respect.” he said.
“You will learn manners.”
I could see his eyes bulging out of his sweating face as he
took in my proudly upthrust boobies, and then slid down my belly
and abdomen to my lightly furred pussy mound. He seemed to leer at
the agony I was in. I hung there in misery, straining to get just
a breath of air into my burning lungs.
He moved out of sight around behind me. Several seconds later
I felt his hand slide slowly and gently down my back. He started at
my neck and caressed the skin down along my backbone. He paused
temporarily when it came to the soft round swelling of my buttocks,
but resolutely slid down further.
I could feel a trail of wet perspiration left by his fat
fingers as he slid right over my buttocks, squeezing them softly,
softly, then he moved his hand between my buttocks and slid it
right down the center of my ass crack, over my crinkled asshole,
and then down between my legs to cup my pubic mound in his hot,
slimy palm.
“This is the problem.” he whispered. “This is the center of
the problem right here. The tempter of mens souls…” he paused. “
The spoiler of the righteous…” His hand rubbed my pussy mound
lightly. I could feel the sweat oozing from his pores.
Suddenly he squeezed brutally on my mound, putting enormous
pressure on the soft tender flesh. I cried out in pain, and swayed
forward as he sprang back.
“NO!” he shouted. “You foul seducer! You tempt even me! You
shall be curbed in your foul lust!”
He moved to the desk and pulled out a long thin object. At
first I couldn’t see what it was. I was still gasping from the
sharp pain in my crotch. I tried to rub my thighs together to ease
the pain, since I couldn’t touch it with my hands.
He walked back over and I saw the thing he had grabbed was a
riding crop like some of the richer people used on the ranches. My
mind exploded in fear and disbelief.
“This was made for you seducer!” he gritted. “It will teach
you the true faith.”
I shook in confusion and terror as he talked, trying to
understand him. The pain in my crotch was fading but the continued
and steadily increasing pain in my arms, wrists, and shoulders was
making it difficult to concentrate.
Then there was a whistling sound behind my back, like the kind
you hear when you whirl a rope or stick through the air. A loud
crack echoed through the room just as my back was slammed with
tremendous force, knocking me forward.
My back lit up in agony. A terrible shock and burning pain
lanced a trail across my shoulders and upper back. I screamed in
shock and agony as he drew the whip back.
“So brings lust down.” he chanted.
Again the crop whistled down, this time sideways across the
middle of my back. My body jerked and twisted as i shrieked in
pain. The crop left a fiery hot trail across my back, a trail that
burned and burned.
“Oh God! Please Stop!” I shrieked.
“Though shalt truly know God when we are done!” He said.
The crop lashed down again and again. It ripped a trial of
fire wherever it landed, that lingered long after. He alternated
his strokes, sometimes he would whip up and down so the whip would
score a vertical welt down my back, other times he would swing the
whip in a sideways arc so it would crack down along a horizontal
line.
I jumped and twisted and jerked in pain and terror, shrieking
and yowling in agony and torment,. Lines of pain ripped up and down
my back. Each stroke bringing a sudden shocking burst of new pain
from outraged nerve endings, each adding to the background wall of
building pain.
Then he swung the crop sideways and lashed down at my bouncing
ass cheeks. My crotch jerked forward, and my legs flew wide,
straining hopelessly to escape. Again, and again, and again the
whip smacked down on my beautiful little ass. My pride and joy was
bruised and cut. I knew how soft and warm the skin was, knew how
good it looked naked or clothed.
Soon my whole ass burned like it was on fire. The cruel whip
criss crossed my buttocks with lines of brutal pain until the agony
drove me unconscious.
I woke only seconds later as the Sheriff waved foul smell
salts under my nose.
“You don’t go to sleep on me girl! I aint finished with you.”
he snarled.

My head hung down, my sweaty hair hanging damply across my
sweating face in a tangled mass. I looked down at my rounded
breasts protruding from my thin ribcage. Sweat beaded out on them
now, and all down the smooth white flatness of my belly and across
my hips. I could feel drops sliding down into my light pussy hair.
The crop whistled through the air again and again. Now it
brought only a shallow grunt from my lips. My senses were so
overwhelmed by agony, my back already so afire, that the renewed
lashes brought only short stabs of pain.
The sheriff seemed to realize this. He didn’t like my just
hanging there not responding properly to the blows. He stopped and
moved around me. His hand gripped my sweat damp hair, yanking my
head up. Angrily he pulled my head way back between my arms,
thrusting my chest outward.
I whimpered at this new abuse, at the pain coming from my hair
at his brutal pulling. My throat tightened and hurt from the
pressure of being forced so far back. Then the crop cracked down
across my right breast.
The thin leather landed with stunning force on the soft fleshy
orb, the force of his blow mashed the whip deep into the center of
my breast, parting the meat in two halves, and smashing against my
ribs.
I shuddered in renewed agony from this outrageous attack. My
head jerking against his grip on my hair. He slammed the whip down
again, this time against both breasts, slashing down right across
the pink nipples.
My legs kicked feebly against him and my mouth wailed its
terror as he slashed and beat at my breasts with the crop until
they were criss crossed by swollen red welts. He whipped them like
a madman, striking first one, then the other, then both together,
as my legs and hips twisted and flailed helplessly. Tears poured
from my bleary eyes as the burning, shattering pain of my breasts
mounted.
He let go of my hair and my head jerked upward and then
forward, hanging down over my burning tit meat. I looked up dazedly
and cold see drool and spit flying from his mouth as his bulging
eyes stared down at my nakedness. He lowered his attack and slashed
down at my belly again and again, seemingly intent to leave not a
square inch of unmarked flesh on my body.
He stopped. I could hear his gasping breaths even over my own.
I was hardly aware of what was happening any more. I saw without
noting it, the Sheriff hanging a wide horizontal bar from the same
hook as my arms.
I groaned as he lifted my leg up high, folding it up and back
against my chest. I felt something slide around my ankle and hold
it there. Then the same thing happened with my other leg, until I
was hanging from both ankles and wrists, folded in two.
My ankles were then moved apart, and hooked to the ends of the
bar, so they were wide open. I noted this, sort of, through a
thick daze. I could see him as I looked out from between my legs,
leering at me.
Then the crop came down in a terrible ark that seemed to move
in slow motion. It tore through the damp cool air and landed smack
in the middle of my gaping crotch, right along my slit!
My throat was raw with screaming already, but this blow
brought a terrible wail of agony which I didn’t even recognize as
my own. It was a howling scream of animal pain and suffering. The
crop raised high, again as if in slow motion, then slashed down
once more, in nearly the same place…
The sheriff seemed to take satisfaction from landing blows
right against my slit, my clit, and my asshole. The pain was
indescribably, agony in its purest, rawest, most terrible form.
My pussy and asshole felt like the skin was being ripped away
and my insides were about to spew out any minute. I envisioned my
intestines and cuntwalls dripping forth from bloody gashes.
The whip slashed down over and over, filling the room with a
terrible meaty thwack each time. When he stopped it was only
because I was unconscious, and even his smelling salts couldn’t
bring me to.
I don’t know how long I was out, it wasn’t long enough. When
I woke, I was still hanging from the chain, but my legs had been
let down again. The pain was a terrible background wall that
obscured and misted all other senses.
I was awake for several minutes before my slit eyes focused
and delivered to my brain the sight of the Sheriff standing
transfixed before me, holding the crop by the thin end as he worked
the long thick handle up and into my cunt. He thrust it in and out,
over and over, spellbound by the sight.
When he noticed I was awake he jumped and started to yank it
out, then thought better of ti. Instead he thrust it up into me
brutally, bringing a fresh stab of pain from my body.
Thats what you live for isn’t it you little Whooooooore, isn’t
it!!?” he gasped. “You need it don’t you!?”
He continued to work the smooth, sweat stained handle up and
down in my cunt. He leaned forward slowly and ran his tongue out
and across one bulging, sweating, scarred nipple. Ever so slowly he
licked at the small tortured bud, hardened by outrageous buffeting.
His lips fastened around it and he sucked softly.
Minutes went by as I hung there moaning with the pain. The
sheriff continued to bend over me, licking and suckling on my
breasts as he worked the handle of the crop in my cunt. His hands
fumbled with his pants and then dropped them to the floor. His
fully erect penis sprung up, pointing at me eagerly.
“Lord forgive this weak man for succumbing to temptation!!” he
sobbed.
He grasped my body tightly against him, forcing his mouth down
on mine. His hands raced over my body, squeezing, fondling,
stroking. His tongue flicked over my teeth, and both his hands came
down to my buttocks, squeezing and kneading the wounded flesh.
He pulled my legs apart and quickly thrust his cock up into my
slit. His hands on my ass and inner thighs kept my legs up and
spread as he fucked me like a maniac. His penis thrust furiously in
and out of my gash. My damaged pussy mouth ached with the pain
caused by his swollen meat rubbing over them.
I was a raw oozing ball of flesh, mindless, thoughtless. My
body throbbed and pulsed with pain. My shoulders and wrists cried
out in renewed agony as his brutal fucking jerked me back and
froth.
My mind was virtually gone, but my body, its senses utterly
confused and overwhelmed by the enormous tide of high intensity
sensations, began responding to his raping cock.
I grunted, small steady little grunts that coincided with his
cocks deepest penetration, and the mashing of his pubic bone
against my scarred clitty. My eyes were closed and my head hung
backward as he gripped my ankles tightly and rutted into me.
Dimly, I felt his intruding fuck tool slashing back and forth
inside me, cramming and bashing its way through my girlish cunt
tunnel and up against my tender cervix.
I came. I know I did. My body shuddered and cunt juice poured
through my fuck box just in time to meet his spraying jism as he
screamed and clutched me tightly against him. He spilled his Godly
seed inside my belly and then groaned and fell away.
As soon as he was finished he ran crying from the room. I hung
there for a while before i fell unconscious again.
When I next woke I was back in My cell. I stayed there for
almost two days, naked, my hands still cuffed, drinking only water
and eating only bread, before they came and got me again. The
deputy leered at me and slid his hands over my body. He cursed when
I tried to pull away. He pulled a key out and unlocked my
handcuffs, then pulled my hands behind me and relocked them.
He sat beside me on the little bunk, his hands moving over my
belly and down between my legs, stroking and squeezing. His mouth
sucked on my breasts, chewed on my nipples, while I whimpered
helplessly. Then he sighed, and looked at his watch.
He got up, dragging me to my feet and pulling me out of the
cell. He played with my titties and ass while we walked toward the
office.
I was brought into the room again, and then left. The sheriff
was all dressed up in his finest suit as I was led naked into the
room. He looked at me with fury.
“You are evil incarnate woman!” he hissed.
“You are shameless… a WHORE!”
He went to his desk and sat down.
“Come over here girl.” he ordered.
“Do you need another whipping or are you gonna obey me?”
I moved to the desk, where he motioned me around to his side.
Once there he pulled me down to my knees, and unzipped his pants.
His cock came out and he motioned to me with a smile. Wearily I
bent forward and took the flaccid penis between my lips. I sucked
and nibbled on it carefully, like I had learned at the Spinozzos.
His prong began hardening quickly. Soon he was moaning in
pleasure as my head bobbed up and down on his pole. It filled my
mouth completely, barely leaving room for my tongue to rub up and
down on it. I concentrated my tonguing against the round, sensitive
head, running it around the cock and dipping my tongue into the
tiny pee hole.
My cheeks sucked in as I applied suction to his fat rod. His
hands came down on my head, pushing my face tighter into his
crotch, forcing the cock deeper into my mouth. Then the fat head
passed the little gag thingy at the back of my mouth and pushed
into my throat.
It was a strange feeling inside there. It filled my windpipe
and gave off strange sensations as he started to fuck his cock up
and into me with force. I guess to his cock, my throat was just
another tight tunnel for it to use.
He started to mumble something under his breath as his moans
increased. I was beginning to panic. Though he was fucking the cock
in and out of my throat, it seldom got high enough to clear my
windpipe for me to get some air. I had never experienced anything
like this before. Even through my nose was clear, and I could
breath through my mouth around his cock, my throat itself was
simply blocked up, allowing no air to pass by the fat meaty plug.
My only previous experience with deep throating had been in
the midst of an orgasm, and had been much less short lived than
this. I tried desperately to drag myself away from him but his
hands on my head were too powerful, and my hands were still tightly
bound behind my back.
Luckily in a few more seconds he pulled out, holding his cock
inches from me as it spurted and sprayed white cum juice into my
face.
I took great gasping breaths of sweet cool air, and my body
shuddered in relief.
After a few minutes for him to recuperate, he pushed me down
again,. My lips slid down over his cock and I began sucking on the
organ once more. In minutes he was hard again. He pulled me up by
the hair and bent me forward across his desk. I felt his hard cock
probing against my crotch, and seconds later he entered me.
He fucked into me for several minutes with furious rutting
strokes, his wet rod siding in and out of my channel energetically.
His hands came around under my chest and began squeezing and
milking my tits. His hips crashed against my spread open groin as
he thundered to another orgasm.
He let me go after a couple of days in the cell for the marks
to disappear. My parents were furious with me. All they knew was
that I had been arrested at a drug sweep in some pushers home. I
didn’t tell them anything about what had happened to me because I
was afraid of what the Sheriff would do if I did.
I told them that I had just gone to a classmates home for the
afternoon and just happened to be there when the cops came.
My mom was sympathetic. She never seemed to get mad at anyone,
being a very timid, shy kind of person. My Dad didn’t believe me
though. He yelled and lectured at me all the way home.
When we got there I was banished to my room. That was OK
though, I was glad to finally be back in my room and safe from the
Sheriff. My room seemed like heaven after that dank, dirty cell.
The first thing I did was take a shower.
I let the hot water stream down around me for long minutes,
soaping up and washing off several times to clean off all the
accumulated sweat and grime.
To my surprise, none of the marks the crop had made were still
really visible. There were a couple of very thin lines that you
could see if you looked for them, but even they were fading and
would soon be completely gone.
I lay on my bed leafing through some of my homework my teacher
had sent over, and wondering idly, what I would do for cockmeat now
that the Spinozzos were gone. I didn’t really want to go back to
the dogs. I had found that man cock was much much better.
Later that night, my Dad came through the door. He glared down
at me and I braced for more lecturing. He lit into me, accusing me
of using drugs, then of selling them. He wouldn’t believe my story.
Finally he jerked his open hand across his chest in the
gesture he used to let everyone know. `thats it’
He grabbed my arm and yanked me to my feet, then started
pulling his belt out of the pant loops.
My eyes widened in shock and dismay. After that horrible
beating by the Sheriff, the last thing I’d thought of was that I’d
get another one at home.
“Raise your skirt.” he ordered, just like he used to do.
I was angry and frustrated. I didn’t deserve a whipping for what I
did!
Well actually I did, but the sheriff had more than taken care
of that. Besides my whippings, spankings really, were always
through my pants, or at least panties if I was wearing a skirt. I
was only wearing my little t-shirt nightie, with nothing
underneath.
“I’m not wearing anything underneath!” I protested.
He eyed me nastily.
“I’m your father girl!” he shouted “You think you got
something I ain’t seen before!? Get down across the bed and raise
it before I lose my temper with you!”
“But Daddeeee!” I wailed.
He reached down and grabbed the hem of my nightie and yanked
it upward. In one quick motion he jerked it up all the way to my
armpits and then over my head, then he turned me around and shoved
me down across the bed.
I was face down over the bottom corner of my mattress, my ass
was right on the corner and each of my spread legs hung over the
mattress on one side of the corner. I pushed my face deep into the
covers, mortified that my Dad was looking at my naked ass and
pussy.
Swish… CRACK!
I gasped as the belt smacked down against my upturned as
cheeks. It didn’t hurt anything like the riding crop, but it still
hurt like hell.
Swish… CRACK!
My buttocks tingled in shock and pain.
Swish… CRACK!
Swish… CRACK!
Swish… CRACK!
The pain exploded across my ass cheeks over and over as my
father brought the belt down against the tender flesh. I was
determined not to cry out, but soon I was sobbing and shining as
the belt slammed my crotch down against the bed repeatedly. My
fists were clenched tightly in the covers. I was sobbing
uncontrollably and crying out with each new blow.
When it stopped, I crawled my way up the bed as he stood
there at the foot breathing heavily.
“Maybe that’ll teach you Becky.” he gasped.
“I didn’t do aaannyyythhiinnggg !!” I shrieked.
I was still face down.
He grabbed my hair in his fist and yanked me around so I was
on my back and partly upright. His face was inches away from mine.
“We searched your room after the sheriff told us about the
drugs girl!” he growled. “Want to know what we found?”
I gasped in shock and fear, trying to pull away from him. My
arms coming up belatedly to cover my naked breast and groin. He
twisted my head up and back by the hair. “What kind of girl are you
anyway!?”
I don’t even know what that stuff was! I found it!” I cried.
He just looked at me.
I reddened and my voiced stuttered insensibly as I tried to
come up with a believable lie for what I was doing with all those
dildos and vibrators and stuff. What could I possibly say!?
I saw his eyes go off my face, sliding down to my breasts and
their small pink nipples.
“I bet you’ve screwed half the boys at school, haven’t you?”
he whispered.
I shook my head frantically.
“You’re a whore aren’t you!?” he shouted.
“No! I haven’t! I haven’t!” I sobbed.
“You lying little slut!” he cursed. “The sheriff told us you
were half naked when his deputies went into that place!”
I was kneeling on the bed, my feet beneath my buttocks. He
jerked my head up and back, making my legs shoot out sideways
automatically as they sought to relieve the weight and pain on my
hair. His hand jammed into my crotch. His fingers dug into my slit,
shoving my cuntlips aside and forcing their way inside me.
He dug two long fingers up into my slithole as I jerked helplessly
in his grasp.
“Wheres your cherry!? Huh!? Where is it!?” he cursed.
He pulled his fingers out of me and rubbed them against my
face. “You sure ain’t no God damned virgin, thats for sure!”
He pushed me so I fell on my back, and then he stood up. He was
eyeing my body and breathing heavily. “My sweet little girl.” he
gritted.
“Sweet little miss innocent, fucking every boy she can find
and stuffing dildos up her hot little cunt when she can’t find
them!”
I cringed back, trying to yank the covers over my naked body.
Then his hand whistled through the air and cracked against the side
of my face. “You WHORE!” he yelled.
He jumped down on top of me, his heavy body crushing me into
the mattress. His hands came down around my throat and tightened so
I couldn’t breath.
“WHORE! WHORE! WHORE! WHORE! WHORE! WHORE!” He sobbed.
My hands were clawing at his fingers as they squeezed my
throat. My eyes felt like they were going to pop out and my brain
started to scream and blur. My eyes were starting to lose focus
when he loosened his hold on my throat.
I could dimly hear him sobbing and cursing me through the
roaring in my ears and brain. I was spread out under him, my arms
sprawling above my head. Then I felt his trembling hands reaching
down to my chest. His fingers rubbed hesitantly around my nipples.
He reached down and undid his pants, pulling his cock out.
I didn’t see any of this. My eyes were still kind of blurred
and stared up at the ceiling. I was aware of what he was doing
though. I felt his pants slide down and then the warmth and
stickiness of his bare skin against my crotch. Something hard
pushed insistently against my cuntal opening and then poked itself
inside.
I heard my father grunt with pleasure as his cock sank down
inside me. My cunt protested the dry, forced entrance, and the pain
added to the dizziness I was feeling still. His mouth came down
against mine and his lips mashed against me.
I didn’t even make any attempt to resist or protest. I just
lay there spreadeagled under him as he fucked in and out of me. The
bed creaked and jerked back and forth as his body jerked up and
down. His hands were all over me. They ran up and down my chest and
bell, squeezing and twisting my breasts and nipples.
He was so much bigger than me he blotted out my whole view of
the room. All I could see was his chest and shoulders rising and
falling a few inches above my face. His hands came down and cupped
my ass cheeks, jerking me up against him on each downstroke.
His chest hair rubbed against my face and my nose crinkled at
the smell from his armpits only inches away. He grunted with each
pump as his cock fucked up and down in my cunt slit.
Finally he gave a loud groan and squeezed my ass cheeks in his
hands with an iron grip as his penis spewed forth his sperm. It
gushed down into my belly, the same sperm that had made me, the
same sperm that had gone into my mothers cunt long ago. I hardly
realized it when he staggered to his feet and left.

I don’t know what happened in my Dad’s mind after that. He
seemed to think of me differently afterwards. It wasn’t something
anybody else noticed, but I sure did. It was in the way he looked
at me whenever we were in the room together, the way he acted, the
suspicion when I went out.
At first that was all it was. He seemed to be ashamed of what
he had done that night, and maybe was a little afraid of me telling
my mom. It was about a week before he did anything but look. Then
he started casually brushing by me when I was downstairs, his hands
brushing my behind or breasts accidentally.
He started kissing me goodnight on the lips instead of on the
forehead or cheek. When he kissed me, he put his arm around me and
sometimes his hand would slide down lightly over my behind.
Then about ten days after, I was doing the laundry in the
basement. My Dad had followed me downstairs. He wandered over with
a pair of overalls in his hands.
“Oh you doing your stuff now?” he queried. “I was gonna do
these.”
“I’m finished. I’m just getting my stuff out of the washer
now.” I answered without turning around.
Then I felt his hand at the small of my back. I started, but
didn’t turn around. He rubbed my back lightly for a couple of
seconds, and then moved his hand downward, slowly sliding it down
over my buttocks and squeezing me. I pretended to ignore him,
scooping my stuff out of the washer hurriedly. His hand rubbed my
ass cheeks, then slid along to the crack between them and rubbed up
and down between my cheeks.
His hand slid down and between my legs to rub my pussy through
the jeans. I jerked around quickly, yanking his hand away.
“Daddy stop!” I demanded.
He just moved closer to me. He moved right up against me,
backing me against the washer. His chest was inches from my face
and he looked down at me with a yearning, hungry look on his face.
Then his mouth came down on mine and his hand moved around
behind my head to hold it in place for his ravishing lips. His kiss
was urgent, demanding. His right hand was roughly squeezing my
breast as I fought for footing. His tongue shot past my lips. I
could feel it rubbing insistently along my teeth and licking at my
tongue.
My nails dug into his hand on my breast, trying to force it
away. He jerked his hand away, then slapped me in the face.
“You little whore!” he shouted, examining the back of his
hand.
“You think you’re too good for me now is that it!?”
He grabbed my arm and turned me around, shoving me hard
against the sink. His hand grabbed my neck and forced me to bend
down so my face was in the sink and my ass stuck out behind.
His hands tore open my jeans, almost ripping them off me. My
feet left the ground and the hard edge of the sink dug into my
belly as he tore them off my legs. Then I felt his crotch pressing
against mine as he undid his zipper. Seconds later I felt the head
of his hard cock poking into my ass cheeks.
“Stop it! Stop it!” I cried.
“Shut up you slut!” he cursed.
He shoved my face further down into the sink so my head was
under the soapy water the washer was pouring out.
I felt him spreading my legs with his other hand. His cock
poked at the entrance to my fuck box. He rammed his prong inside me
as I struggled to force my head up to breath. The pain was
terrible, but almost a distraction to me in my fight for air.
His prick was all the way into me before he let my head up
again. I choked and sputtered as I gulped in air. His hands ripped
my shirt open, then tore my bra in half. His fingers fastened
around my hanging breasts, squeezing them tightly.
“You keep your mouth shut you little twat or I’ll fucking
drown you! You hear?” he hissed.
His cock pounded furiously into my tight cunt hole. His hands
opened and closed desperately around my meaty globes, squishing and
twisting them. His hips slammed forward faster and faster,
thrusting his cock in and out of me with powerful strokes.
My hips ground against the hard cement of the sink as he
slammed me forward on each thrust. His cock ripped in and out of my
slithole, rasping the soft skin like sandpaper. His mouth came down
against my neck and bit deeply, bringing an uncontrollable cry of
pain from my lips.
He shoved my head underwater again until I almost passed out
from lack of air. Then he ripped my hair up, jerking my whole upper
body up out of the sink and back against his chest. His fuck pole
continued to thrust and skewer my slit, slamming me against the
sink.
“Little whore!” he hissed. “Little sluthole. Probably fucking
every guy in town ain’t you, fuck… fuck… fuck! Oh you’re so
tight baby. You got a nice tight little twat here!”
He was mumbling, rambling, and for the first time I noticed the
booze on his breathe. “Unnngh… Unnggggggg… Yeahh… Yeahhhhh…
Sooo Goooooood! Oh Jeeesusss!!” he cried.
He slammed his hips forward, embedding his prick deep inside
my guts. He panted for breath, his hands coming down and squeezing
my breasts absently. Then he pulled back, stumbling a little. He
ran his hands back through his hair. I slid down to my knees,
hugging my chest tightly. He looked at me, and started to say
something, then turned and shambled away and up the stairs.

Part Five

Thats the way we went on for a while. After that second
attack, it was just like the first. For the first couple of days he
wouldn’t be able to look at me when I was around, then he would
start watching me, staring at my ass and tits whenever we were near
each other. In another week he was squeezing and grabbing me as he
walked by. Then he would have to fuck me again.
The third time was when I was in my bed at about two in the
morning. I woke to find him sitting on my bed, his hand rubbing
lightly across my naked breasts. When he saw I was awake he pulled
the covers off completely and got on top of me. His cock was inside
me in seconds and he began thrusting in and out.
The next time it was in the hayloft of the barn where I went
sometimes to read. Then in the garage, then my room again. One time
I was taking a shower. I felt a chill breeze against my wet skin.
I looked out and saw a silhouette against the shower curtain. I
gasped as the curtain was yanked open.
My father was standing there naked, his mouth open, his eyes
bulging out as he stared at me huddled in the corner. His cock was
hard and red, and pointed at me threateningly, like a gun.
He got in the tub with me, the water flattening his hair and
dropping down off his face. The drops bounced off his chest and
shoulders as he moved against me in the corner. He grabbed my
wrists, pulling my hands away from my chest, holding them high
above my head with one hand so he could stare at my naked body.
His other hand pressed against my boob, pushing it flat
against my chest with his palm. He rotated his hand, then closed
the fingers around my tit, squeezing the meaty flesh. He stared
down at my tit in fascination, as his fingers squeezed and squeezed
it repeatedly.
His hands came around me, hugging me tightly as he kissed me.
He pulled my leg up and thrust his hips forward, crushing my ass
against the tiles. He reached between his legs with his other hand,
still holding my leg up high and to the side, and inserted the tip
of his penis in my sheath.
His hand moved around onto my ass, pulling me outward as he
slowly pushed himself up into me. He began thrusting almost
immediately, screwing me with short, sharp jabs. He moved his hips
around in circles, jerking in and out. When he decided I was loose
enough, he began pumping with long smooth strokes.
His body crashed into mine again and again, slamming me
against the corner of the shower enclosure. My face was buried in
his wet chest fur. Then I felt him shudder. His hips slammed
forward as his head jerked up and back.
“AHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!”
He slumped against me, slowly lowering my leg, his cock
slipping out of me.
I tried to stay away from him as much as I could of course. I
stayed away from anywhere he could get me alone when an attack was
due, but he always found a way somehow. I thought about telling
someone, but I didn’t know who.
I sure couldn’t tell my mom. That sure wouldn’t do any good.
The idea of her doing anything so rash as to stand up to him was
laughable. She waited on him hand and foot, like he was some kind
of God or something. I knew she wouldn’t believe me, and if she
did, she wouldn’t do anything anyway.
It wasn’t just that he was fucking me whenever he wanted that
was getting to me. It was the loss of control over my mind and body
when he did it. Bad enough that he used me however he wanted, worse
yet was that my body betrayed me during these times more often than
not.
Sometimes it was over with fast and I could just walk away and
clean up. Then again, there were the times when my body had
shuddered through unwanted climaxes and orgasms at my fathers
hands. What had been almost acceptable from the dirty Spinozzos was
humiliating coming from my Dad.
I even thought about running away to escape him. But I was
pretty smart. I knew that running away would solve nothing at all.
What could I do? Go to New York and be a prostitute? How would that
be any better than this? And what would happen if I turned out to
like that too?
One day when my Mom was out he grabbed me as soon as I got
home from school. I had gotten mixed up, thinking it was the next
day my mom would be out, otherwise I would have stayed away for a
few hours until she got home.
As it turned out it didn’t matter. He bent me backwards over
the kitchen table and started kissing and fondling me. His hands
ripped my shirt open and yanked it off. My bra went next. I was
flat on my back on the table, my legs flailing helplessly as his
mouth sucked on my small pink nipples.
His tongue rasped over the skin, his mouth suckling and
chewing, forcing each nipple erect against my will. HIs hands
squeezed my tit as he looked down into my face. “I’m gonna fuck you
in the asshole little girl!” he hissed.
“You ever been cornholed? Ever been sodomized? Fucked up your
shitter!?” he panted evilly. “I’m gonna fuck you so hard you won’t
be able to close it for a month!!”
“NO! Please don’t Daddy! Don’t! Oh God!” I struggled against
him, my fingers clawing for his face.
Suddenly the door opened and my Mother walked in. We all
stared at each other open mouthed for several seconds, then my
father smiled. He shoved my arms up above my head and gestured to
her.
“Get over here and hold her down!” he ordered.
She continued to stare, her mouth opening and closing.
“Move your ass you bitch!” he shouted.
She jumped, then slowly, hesitantly, moved over to the table
across from him.
“Mommy stop him!” I yelled “Pleeeeassse” I wailed.
“Grab her wrists and hold them there!” he barked.
I felt another, smaller pair of hands around my wrists.
I tried to jerked my wrists away when he let go but my mother held
firm.
His hands undid my pants and yanked them down and off as I
sobbed in anguish and humiliation. He leered at me, rubbing my cunt
through my thin bikini panties.
“You’re gonna love this baby.” he smiled.
I jerked my head up to look at my Mom. Her eyes refused to
meet mine. She stared dazedly at my body, wherever he touched it.
He slowly slid my panties down and off, leaving me totally nude
between the two of them.
His pants dropped to the floor and his cock came out. He poked
it against my cunt slit. Slowly he pushed it into me, forcing inch
after inch up my cunt tube until his balls rested against my ass
cheeks. He pumped into my then, slowly, easily, taking his time.
“You like that whore?” he gritted. “Does that feel good? Do
you like being FUCKED by your Daddy?”
I sobbed, gritting my teeth against the pain in my slit and
the sudden arousal of my oh so sensitive clitty. He pulled out and
stepped back. He picked up a can from the table. I hadn’t noticed
it before. It was shaving cream.
He poured out a huge handful of white cream.
“Pull your legs up to your chest.” he ordered me.
I sobbed and shook my head. Humiliated by having my Mother see
him fucking me. He grabbed one of my boobs in his other hand and
twisted it viciously, making me cry out in pain.
“Do as I say you little slut or I’ll tear your fucking tit
right off!” he screamed.
Jerkily, I pulled my legs up and back, opening my cunt and ass
to him. He slapped his cream filled hand against my asshole,
smearing it all over my crotch area. He rubbed his hand over his
hot red cock, and centered it against my cream covered shithole.
I could feel the tip against my crinkled little asshole. He
pushed harder and harder until he forced the tip past the opening.
He started fucking it in and out with just the tip. Repeatedly
forcing my asshole open and closed. He began to press deeper and
deeper with each new stroke, shoving his long fat fuck spike deeper
into my asshole.
I stared up at my mother. Her face was frozen as she held me
tightly. Her eyes were locked on the connection between my upturned
little anal opening and her husbands churning pistoning fuck tool.
He pushed it further into me, opening up my ass tube,
weakening my sphincter muscle. When he was half way in, something
seemed to give inside me, and my asshole kind of sucked him down
inside. He just shoved it forward, letting it slowly disappear down
into my anus as the three of us watched.
I felt the cockhead move way up into my guts and sort of pulse
and throb there for a second. He sighed happily, grabbing my legs
and forcing them apart further. His hands came down around my waist
and jerked me against him as he started to really fuck his cock in
and out.
At first he went slowly, forced by the tightness yet,. As my
asshole loosened further, he picked up speed. He lifted me right
off the table sometimes as he jerked me back and forth. His cock
thrust into my rectum faster and faster. My asshole burned, felt
torn, ripped, as his churning fuck pole skewered me with brutal
ease.
His breathing increased. “OOOoooo YYEssssss! What a fucking
asshole you’ve got!” he cried. HE jammed his prick as deep inside
me as it would go. His balls mashed against my ass cheeks and his
fingers dug into my sides as he lifted me off the table and jammed
my crotch against him.
“C… C… CCCCUUUUUUMMMMMMMIIIIINNNNNGGGGGGGG !!!!” he
screamed, as his cock spurted his semen down into my anus, giving
me a hot semen enema.
He grabbed one of my legs in each hand and jerked them up even
higher and further apart, shoving me back onto my shoulders as he
lifted my ass. Only my head and shoulders were still touching the
table, along with my arms, which my Mom was still holding.
My Dad buried his cock down my shitter, yanking me tightly
against him as he creamed in my asshole. He dropped my legs then,
which fell across the table top with a dull aching thump, and
staggered backwards, wiping the spit and drool off his face.
“What a nice tight little asshole she’s got Mom! Not like
yours!” he laughed. He leaned forward and hissed in my ear.
“Your Mom used to have a nice tight little asshole too, until
I fucked it open for her! Har! Har! Har!” he laughed. His hand came
down and cracked against my face, bringing a sharp yelp from me.
“Go do your chores now slut.”
I looked up at my Mom but she still wouldn’t meet my eyes, so
I slowly turned and stumbled off the table and out of the kitchen.
I went up to my room to get some clothes on and then went back down
to head for the barn. My Dad stopped me as I was about to pas out
the side door.
“Hold it, you!” he ordered.
I tensed up and turned slowly, dreading what new ideas he
might have had.
“What the fuck are you doing with those on?” he demanded.
I looked at him in confusion, then looked down at my coveralls
and t-shirt.
“What?” I asked, flustered.
“Get those clothes off! I didn’t say you could wear clothes.
Why should we waste clothes on a slut like you?”
I just looked at him in shock.
“You got nothing to hide from us little pussy.”
He stalked closer till his angry face was right next to mine.
“Why should you get those clean clothes all dirty out in the barn!?
Take em off now!”
Slowly, resignedly I undid the catches on my shoulder and slid
the coverall dow my body and off my legs. I pulled my t-shirt up
and off my head till I was standing there in just bra and panties.
He motioned at them imperiously and I sighed and pulled them off
too.
“Much better! you look much better that way!” he chortled.
“Now get out to the barn and do your chores.”
I went out the door naked, walking over and into the barn. It
felt strange, but somehow very free to do my chores in the nude,
not having to worry about getting my clothes dirty or anything.
Our farm was isolated enough that there wasn’t any chance of
anybody seeing me, so I guess my Dad was right on that account. Why
wear clothes? Him and my Mom had seen everything I had, that was
for sure.
I finished and went back into the house, quickly showering to
get the barnyard smell off me. I stared uncertainly at my clothes,
wondering if I was allowed to wear clothes i the house. I didn’t
want to make my Dad mad again and get another whipping. I decided
to go down and find out.
My mom was stretched out naked on the sofa as I rounded the
curve in the stairs and stopped. Dad was humping away between her
spread legs as she grunted and jerked against him. He looked up and
noticed me. “Get your little ass down here!” he ordered.
“Sit down on the bitches face!”
I hesitated, loathing the idea of placing my tender pussy near
my own Mother’s face.
“Move your ass whore!” he yelled.
I jumped down the last two stairs and scrambled over to the
end of the sofa where her head hung over slightly.
“Sit!” my Dad ordered.
Slowly I lowered my pussy until I felt my Mom’s nose make
contact with my pussy slit. I held there desperately for several
seconds, then my Dad grabbed my shoulder and jerked me down so I
fell full on her face. “Lick her bitch!” he ordered her.
I felt her tongue slithering up and down along my slit,
darting and dipping slowly, resentfully.
“If you don’t make her cunt, I’m gonna chain you up naked in
the yard with the dogs and pigs.” my Dad said.
Then he looked at me. “If you cum, you go in the yard
instead.”
There was a slight hesitation below me and then my Mom’s
tongue began squirming and sliding in and out of my slit furiously.
It raced up to the top of my cunt mouth and buffed back and froth
against my clitty. I tried to pull away slightly and her hands came
up and locked around my hips. Her fingers dug into my fleshy skin,
gouging out thin craters.
Her tongue was moving up and down as she rubbed her face and
jaw back and froth. I squirmed slightly, fighting against any
sensation of eroticism or excitement, willing my body to be still
and ignore the movements between my legs.
Her hands slid up my sides and clutched my tits boldly. She
smoothly stroked all around the nipples as she worked on my pussy.
I groaned silently, cursing her this betrayal. She was a woman, and
knew exactly how to treat my body, knew exactly what would stir it
into excitement despite my wishes.
My groin began twitching and then humping against her face.
Each time I felt it move, I tried to stop it, but too late. Soon my
hardened nipples poked out of fever swollen breasts as my body
began to sway back and forth over her.
My groin was a blazing valley of wanton desire that consumed
my mind with sensations of lust and gratification., My hands came
down on her head and jerked her face against me as I moaned and
sobbed loudly. My brain was swamped. My will to resist overrun by
the sizzling sparks of churning electric impulses racing through my
body.
I felt her body being jerked back an forth under me as my Dad
continued to fuck her. One of her hands left my swollen titty and
slid up against my squatting, humping ass. It squirmed around till
one finger was pointing upward, and the next time I squished down,
I felt it thrusting up inside me.
I cried out in shock and pleasure as it slid into my pussy. On
my next hump two fingers penetrated my quim, then three, then four,
then her hand was a madly squirming monster trying to force its way
up inside me. I was defenceless.I Screamed inwardly with desire to
stop her, knowing I would explode if she succeeded.
Still my body betrayed me, humping harder, trying to impale
itself on the hard bony hand. Then it happened. My pussy lips
spread wide around her hand and it slid up inside me to the wrist.
I stopped in shock, and held still, squatting above her.
She quickly bunched her fingers into a tight fist and rammed
it way up inside me. My body stiffened and then slowly started to
shake. Then my mind collapsed into a screaming whirlwind of sexual
energy. I screamed in ecstasy and horror as I felt the hard fat
fist crushing through my tight tunnel and mashing its bony knuckles
against my cervix.
Fuck juice spewed down my tunnel and around her hand and wrist
as she buried it u inside me to her forearm. My body was racked
with convulsions as my grunting humping groin, rutted against the
fist with mindless want and satisfaction.
I gave a final shuddering gasp of purest ecstasy and delight,
then collapsed to the side, falling off her face. My mind was dazed
and exhausted by the experience. I could see my Mother looking up
at me with a cool smirk on her face as she pulled her hand loose
and lay back to enjoy the final pumpings of my Dad’s cock up her
pussy.
I lay there trembling as he finished and then turned towards
me, his eyes sparking.
“Enjoy yourself whore?” he sneered.
My downcast eyes stared at the floor as he got up off my Mom
and pulled on a pair of shorts. Then he grabbed my arm and dragged
me off the couch and out into the backyard.
Across the yard was a fenced in area where some of the animals
were locked up at night. The pigs had a pen there, as did the
chickens. The dogs roamed about free inside the fence. My Dad
pulled me through the fence and towards a tree in the middle of the
yard.
There was a chain locked around the tree, with a dog collar
attached to it. He fastened the dog collar around my neck and then
pushed me to the grass with a nasty leer.
“Okay bitch dog! You stay locked here for the rest of the day
and all night. I don’t want to come out here and find you standing
up either. You’re a little bitch dog in heat and you damned well
act like it or I’ll roast that hot little pussy of yours with a
switch.”
He had a little pad lock that he fixed around the collar so I
couldn’t open it, then he patted my head and laughed. “Have a nice
time girl!” he jeered.
I lay there for several hours, doing nothing but watching the
animals wandering about aimlessly. It felt strangely exciting being
chained up this way. I felt like a wicked carnal animal, like a raw
sexual being! Just before nightfall, my Mother came out with my
dinner. It was a bowl of mashed hamburger or meatloaf. There wasn’t
any ketchup or salt or anything like that. I started to ask her for
some when she pointed her finger at me and cursed suddenly.
“Shut up you little whore!” she snapped. “If you’d had the
decency to keep your little pussy away from him none of this would
have happened.!” then she stalked off towards the house.
Normally I would have turned up my nose at this stuff, but not
being able to snack on anything else, I was ravenous today. I was
halfway through the meal when I felt a sudden blow against the side
of my head that sent me reeling. The food spilled onto the grass as
I was knocked onto my back. I looked up in shock to find my father
angrily shaking his finger at me.
“What did I tell you!?” he raged. “You’re a little bitch dog!
You eat like a dog not a human being!”
He grabbed me by the throat and dragged me squealing and
protesting over to the spilled hamburger. “Now you eat that up off
the grass without your hands, bitch girl!”
he ordered.
I was reluctant and got another crack in the side of the head.
Quickly I leaned forward and started licking and chewing the
spilled food as he watched closely. “Thats better.” he said. “We’ll
just have to make sure this doesn’t happen again, won’t we?”
He walked off and returned later with a pair of thick leather
tubes of some sort. He made my hands into fists and then jabbed
them into the tubes. He tied them tightly closed with leather cords
and then stood back to admire his handiwork.
My hands were locked into the leather mitts so there was no
way I could get them out. I effectively no longer had hands! He
grunted and went away. I looked at the things resentfully, and
tried to get them off. An hour or so later he returned, carrying
a bundle in his arms. He brought the dogs in for the night, shooing
them into the compound with me. He put a bowl of water down next to
me and then crouched down with what turned out to be sandals.
He leered at me and grabbed one of my ankles and fastened the
sandal onto my foot. I looked at the things with confusion, having
no idea what he was up to now. I felt a sharp pricking against the
bottom of my feet as he tied the straps tightly around my ankles.
After he finished both feet he got up, apparently satisfied.
“Stand up.” he ordered me.
Thinking he wanted to test how good they fit, I put my feet
flat on the ground and pushed myself upward, then cried out in pain
and topped to the ground as he burst out laughing.
There were scores of little pins and tacks that had been
shoved through the soles of the sandals. They didn’t hurt, unless
I tried to stand up of course. “That ought to keep you on the
ground bitch dog!” he said gleefully.
Then he grabbed my hair and jerked me up so I was on my hands
and knees. He knelt behind me and with no fanfare at all, slammed
his hardened cock deep into my pussy tunnel. I grunted from the
sudden filing of my nearly dry fuck tube. His cock rasped back and
forth within me as he grabbed my waist and jerked me against him
ruthlessly.
Several of the dogs had gathered around to watch as he slammed
his hips against my wide open crotch again and again. His hands
slid down around my titties and squeezed and squished them as he
grunted above me. Instinctively I spread my legs further apart as
he fucked into me. My cunthole quickly began lubricating as the
excitement mounted within my confused body. His hips pummelled my
behind with brutal, furious strokes that halfway sent me to my face
in the grass with the force.
I could feel every square inch of his fuck tool as it ripped
in and out of me. I began rutting back at him, humping my ass up
and back to meet each of his driving strokes. My hair hung down
over my face, masking the outside world as I whimpered and grunted
in time with my Dad’s fucking.
“Little bitch slut!” he gasped. “Little fucking whooore! Cunt!
Fuckhole! This is all you’re good for you little twat!” he growled.
His cock slammed up inside me with ferocious lunging drives as my
Father neared his cum. His hands were jerking my helpless body back
and forth and I was perilously close to my own orgasm.
Then the breath caught in my throat as the waves of pleasure
became a tidal flood of endless irresistible force and blasted all
thoughts and emotions clear out of my brain, replacing them with
complete, utterly raw sexual ecstasy.
I floated completely mindless on that sea of sensations for
unknowable seconds or minutes, my awareness of the world completely
lost, my entire existence focused on my cunt and the soaring
hurricane of sexual sensations washing through my frame.
Sometime during this, my Dad came, washing my cunthole with
his white jism as I trembled and shuddered there before him. I felt
the juice spurting inside me, as just another facet of the pleasure
I was swimming in. Then he got up with a gasp and I collapsed onto
my face, twitching continuously. My eyes blurred and my mind was
fuzzy. He went back to the house I guess, though I didn’t really
notice.

I fell asleep soon after that. My body was drained with
fatigue and complex emotions. I woke to the snorting and pawing of
the dogs around me. It was still dark, and I had no way of knowing
how late or early it might be.
There were no lights on in the house across the yard. I turned
in the darkness to see the dog’s nuzzling me insistently. I
wondered at first if they expected me to feed them or something. I
hadn’t gone near them for some time now, not with Tony and his Dad
to look after my needs, and I had thought they had forgotten our
little sojourns into depravity.
Apparently I had been wrong. King nudged me with enough force
to knock me over, and I could feel Tom’s breath against my ear as
he growled intermittently. Then I yelped and sprang back as he
nipped me sharply in the side. I shuffled backwards quickly,
realizing what they wanted and in no mood to accommodate them.
Then I realized Rex and Jack were there too. One of them
nipped me again, this time on the behind, as I backed toward them.
I yelped again and swivelled around., Tom jumped up onto my back as
I squatted there, trying to mount me. I flung him off and tried to
crawl forward to the protection of the fence.
I received several more nips as the dogs pranced around me. I
swung my arms at them, trying to drive them off. Several more
attempts were made to jump onto my back, which I managed to defeat.
Then Tom jumped forward and bit harder still on the fleshy part of
my arm as I swung at Rex.
I squealed and jumped to my feet, forgetting about the sandals
I was wearing. Bolts of pain shot up my legs and I went flying
forward. I fell across a small tree trunk that my Dad had cunt and
placed there for some purpose long ago. The wood dug into my soft
belly, scraping the skin and making me cry out again.
One of the dogs jumped up onto my back. I swung at him,
knocking him off, but one of the other dogs grabbed my leather
mitty in his teeth and growled, dragging it backwards. I slapped at
him with my other hand and it too was grabbed by one of the dogs.
The two dogs acted like they were playing a game of tug of war
with the tough leather, digging in their feet and pulling for all
they were worth. My arms stained and my abdomen dug into the side
of the trunk, rasping the harsh bark against my belly even more.
The force of their pulling dragged me up over the log, so my
ass was sticking right up in the air. My legs had parted
unconsciously as I sought to counterbalance their pulling and so I
was helpless to prevent it when the other dog jumped atop me and
pumped his groin against mine.
His cock slipped past my pussy lips and dug down deep inside
me before I even knew it was there. He began rutting me, driving
his erect cock in and out of my splayed pussy with blurring doggy
pumps. I could feel that fat ball in the middle of his cock getting
bigger and bigger as the pressure of my pussy around his erection
drove his excitement higher and higher.
I cursed and sobbed as he raped my tight cunthole. The other
two continued to yank on my mitties, keeping me helpless as the one
on top humped his hairy doggy body against me. His furry belly
swished back and forth over my back, and drool spilled from his
mouth and down onto my back and hair as he screwed me.
His paws slipped around me and were scratching up my skin,
adding more pain to the mounting mix of furious emotions and
sensations sweeping through me. My titties were being rubbed raw
atop the rough bark of the log as the dog jerked and jumped on top
of me. His seventy or eighty pounds of weight crushed down against
my back, squashing my titties and tender nipples against the jagged
edges of the wood.
He pumped furiously as I wiggled against their hold. I stopped
fighting against the hopeless odds and lay there unresisting as he
finished up his fucking by spewing the gooey white contents of his
fuck ball into my guts.
He dismounted and another took his place. In seconds he began
to hump at me. His cock raped back and forth inside my guts as I
lay draped across the log. The other dogs let go of my mitties and
gathered closer around me, whining and sniffing.
I wasn’t even aware of it when my betraying body began to
respond to the furious manipulation of my sex mound. My ass began
humping backward against him slowly, in little jerky motions. The
feelings kind of crept up on me. As my swollen tit mounds rasped
against the wood, I suddenly realized that they didn’t feel all
that bad, that there was pleasure in their constant rubbing against
the rough material.
I pressed them down with more force on the next roll, enjoying
the brief burst of pain/pleasure that shot up through my nipples
and tit nerves. I realized then that my cunt and clit were shooting
forth hot waves of passion and lust from the fucking and abuse they
were getting.
I was helpless to prevent it, as my body began to respond with
more and more passion to the rutting. My ass humped back towards
the dog as he fucked me. The sex juices flowed around his fat cock,
and my cunt squeezed and jerked on his shaft as he slit it in and
out.
My mind began gliding higher and higher through the maelstrom
of surging sensations. I clutched the log tightly against my belly
as I rubbed my boobs against it desperately. Then my eyes rolled
back in my head and my mouth groaned long and low as i came with a
furious, greedy enthusiasm.
My dizzy mind reached out for every lewd and pleasurable
sensation it could fin, and dragged them all in. I banged my chest
repeatedly against the tough old log, squishing and mashing my tits
against it. I humped and jerked backwards, trying to impale myself
on the dogs lunging cock.
Spittle slipped from, my open gasping lips as I lost control
of myself. I collapsed onto the log as the dog continued to pound
away at my crotch hole.
Soft whines came from my mouth, matching those coming from the dog
fucking into me.
I struggled back to a semblance of awareness and suddenly
realized that it was a lot brighter than it had been. I looked up
through bleary eyes and saw my Mom and Dad standing just outside
the fence. My Dad was holding a bright lantern aloft.
My woozy lightheaded brain sought to realize the significance
of this as the dog increased the temp of his fucking and his cock
rubbed furiously back and forth against my clit. My dazed thinking
processes were swarmed under by the renewed attack of sexual heat
as the dog spurted his load of jism up inside me and got off.
I humped against the log for a few seconds until the next dog
mounted me and plunged his steely boner down into my hot lustful
cock pit. His plunging driving prick soon sent me screaming into
another orgasm, this one even worse than the first.
I trembled and shook against the log, hugging it as if it were
an anchor to sanity as the exploding bombshells of sexual heat
fractured and destroyed my thinking processes. I came down again,
panting for breath as the dog fucked me.
I became aware, dimly of my parents saying something, then the
light went off and they went away, leaving me there with the dogs.
The one behind me finished, and dropped off, and the next took his
place. I don’t know how long he screwed me because I eventually
fell unconscious.
When I woke up the sun was high in the sky. The dogs had
already been let out of the yard. I saw nobody around and lay
there, wondering at the events of last night and yesterday. My
hands trailed down my body, and I winced at the feeling of aching
and bruising between my legs.
My chest was covered with scratched and scrapes, and my back
hurt from the scratching of the dog’s claws. I wearily crawled over
to the water dish and sipped up several mouthfuls. It tasted awful,
and I realized the dogs had been using it too.
After a while my Mother came out of the house. She put a bowl
of food on the ground and left after looking at me like I was some
kind of disgusting bug or worm or something.
My father showed up soon after I’d eaten. He glared at me and
then unsnapped the lock from my collar. He attached a dog leash to
the collar and dragged me across the yard to the wooden fence.
“Little slut dog!” he hissed. “Little fucking bitch dog whore!
Had a nice time last night FUCKING THE DOGS!? Didn’t you!?”
He picked me up and draped me belly down across the top of the
fence so my ass was hanging out and thrusting up. I gasped in pain
as the post dug into my belly, supporting all my weight.
Then I felt something hard and cold at my pussy, and suddenly
my Dad thrust a metal hose up inside me and turned on the water. He
ignored my squeals of protest as he fucked the hose in and out of
my pussy, sluicing floods of ice water flooded inside me and
spurted out around the hose.
“DOGFUCKER!” he cursed me.
He pulled the hose out and sprayed the icy water all over my
squirming body, soaking me from head to toes. He threw down the
hose and pulled out a bar of soap and began soaping me up. He ran
the soap all over me using furious pressure around my pussy mound
and ass.
I quivered from the cold and the aching stinging effect the
soap and rubbing had on my many small cuts. He jammed the hose back
inside my cunt again and fucked me with it.
“Got to clean the dog juice out of your slutty little fuck
hole BITCHDOG! Make it nice and clean again!” he muttered.
My guts felt like leaden ice as the cold water washed around
inside my belly. I shivered and trembled there until he finally
pulled the hose out of me. Water dribbled and leaked out of my
pussy lips and trickled down my legs as my father turned off the
water and threw down the hose.
Then he was against me, his hard cock slicing up inside me.
His prong thrust back and forth in my cold wet pussy, sending water
spurting out the edges with each hard deep thrust.
My head was dizzy from being upside down so long and was soon
spinning around in renewed heat from his brutal fucking. I came
furiously, humping against the fence feebly as his big tool slid in
and out of me. Then he groaned and spurted his stuff into me and
stumbled back.
“Ought to skin you alive for fucking those dogs!” he cursed.
“You are a shameless little fuckhole!”
He jerked me back off the fence post and down onto the ground.
“You can just stay here from now on whore! he spat, “Since you
enjoy it so much!”
He threw something down at me and went away. After a few
minutes the blurring around my mind began to clear and my eyes
focused. He had thrown one of my cock like rubber dildos at me. I
moaned and flopped back onto my back, spreading my arms and legs to
absorb the suns warmth and dry off.
I was like that a couple of hours later when my mother came
out to look at me. She shook her head in disgust as I opened one
eyelid to watch her. It came to me with sudden clarity, that she
was angry and jealous about her husband fucking me. She wasn’t mad
at him for fucking her daughter, she was mad at me for attracting
him!
“You think you’re gonna lounge around like that all day,
Whore!?” she demanded. I opened both eyes and sat up to look at
her. I could see her mind working, trying to think up something for
me to do without hands or feet. Apparently she couldn’t think of
anything. She cursed at me and then stalked away. I lay back in the
sun.
After a while, I started getting horny from my own wanton
nakedness. I crawled over and grabbed the dildo. I lay back again
and began working the fat rubber cock up inside me. After a few
minutes, I was happily stroking away with it, sliding it up and
down my fuck tube. I came, and then came again.
Most of the day was like that. I just lay there getting a tan,
and getting horny. From time to time I fucked myself to climax with
the dildo to release the buildup of sexual tensions within my body.
My Dad and Mom wandered in and out of the house and over to the
barn. Several times my Dad stopped and came into the yard. He would
watch me masturbating, or else drop on top of me and stuff his hard
sausage of a cock down into my holes.
I spent that night out in the yard again.
This time the dogs were kept someplace else.
The next day was a repeat of the last. Several times, I saw my
Mom peering out the window of the house, or from around the corner
of the barn as her husband fucked energetically into my little
pussy slot, or up my wrinkled, crinkled little asshole.
Whenever he decided that I was doing something not to his
liking, my Dad draped me across his knees and gave me a good
spanking. Afterwards, he would stick his cock down my pussy hole,
and spurt his juices into me, then stuff his face against my groin
and suck them back out again. I got so I enjoyed the spanking. In
spite of the pain he brought to my ass, I began to look forward to
them.
My Mom got madder and madder at the sexual attention her
husband gave to me. One day while my Dad was out, she came out to
the yard and stood above me as i lounged back, staring up at her
insolently. Then her foot came forward and kicked me right nt he
belly.
“Little WHORE !” she yelled.
I doubled up in pain. She kicked me again and again, in the
stomach and sides and ass. She grabbed one of my ankles and pulled
it up into the air, exposing my crotch. Her foot slammed down into
my cunt repeatedly. I screeched and howled as she brutalized me. I
scrambled around, kicking and flinging my arms around, trying to
ward her off.
She stuck the point toe of her shoe into my cunthole and
jammed it down viciously. “So you’re so tight huh!?” she jeered.
“We’ll see how tight you are you two bit little slut!!”
She pushed her foot down with more and more pressure, forcing
the pointed toe deeper into my cunt Her shoe jammed down against my
cunthole, and more and more of it slid into me. She forced aside my
screaming pussy lips and stuffed her foot inside me. My pussy lips
spread and spread as the unnatural sized object forced its way
inside me.
My Mother had to hold my ankle tight against the fencepost to
support herself on one leg, as she kicked her foot down into my
cunt with more and more pressure. Half the foot was inside my cunt,
almost as far as her ankle! My straining stretched pussy lips shot
pain through my body.
She abruptly pulled her other foot off the ground, supporting
her entire weight on the foot in my cunthole. I howled as the foot
inched deeper inside me. She brought the other shoe down onto my
tits as I lay there on my back. She squashed my titties one by one
against my chest, grinding her shoes and sharp heels into my
pliable tit meat.
She pulled her foot back and started kicking me viciously in
the tits. Without any warning at all the surging waves of pain
shooting through me were joined by agonized pleasure as the
fullness of my cunt and the rasping, rubbing, squashing of my tits
and clitty registered on my half crazed brain.
In seconds my body began building towards an orgasm. Then it
came, with my Mother kicking at my boobs like they were little
soccer balls, and her other foot jammed halfway up my fuck tube.
My Mother realized I was cumming and abruptly pulled back. The
feeling as she yanked her foot out of my cunt was one of enormous
relief combined with a crash of released pain that sent my orgasms
hurling even higher. She stood there and rained curses and abuse on
me as I trembled and shivered through the sexual climax.
My Dad came home a couple of hours later and stopped off at my
little corral to give me a quick fuck. I grunted and humped against
him as he knelt behind me and screwed me like a wanton little
fucking bitch dog.

The next day it got very cold and I shivered as I huddled in
a corner away from the wind. My father came out and got me and
brought me into the house. I wasn’t aloud onto the furniture though
and crawled into an out of the way corner and lay down.
Several times during the day my Mother would pass by and lash
out with her foot, delivering a stinging kick to my side or belly.
I crawled under the dining room table to try and stay out of her
way.
In mid afternoon she dragged me out from under the table. I
whimpered and struggled against her as she pulled me out by the
leash still around my collar. She sat down on a chair and pulled
her skirt up to her waist revealing a bare naked cunt to me.
“Since your Daddy ain’t interested in me no more you can
damned well suck me off you little piece of shit!” she hissed. She
yanked my hair, forcing my face into her cunt. I had never sucked
off a woman before. She whipped my back with the leash until I
followed her instructions and began slurping and lapping on her
cunt slit and suckling on her clit.
She humped her cunt up towards my face as I sucked her. Her
head rolled back over the back of the chair and she moaned low in
her throat as pussy juice seeped out of her crack and onto my
tongue. I jammed my tongue as far inside her as I could get it. The
scent of fuck juices excited me, and sent a shivering heat through
my body.
After she’d cum, she went upstairs, pulling me after her. She
took off all her clothes and lay down on her big bed, spreading her
legs. I dove into her crotch again, sending her into another
climax. She made me give her a long tongue bath, and then went into
the bathroom and took a bath. I had to soap her up and wash her as
she lay there lounging in luxury.
She watched in satisfied amusement as I struggled to hold the
soap between my two leather mittens. She could have done the job a
lot faster and better but enjoyed making me slave over her. Any
thought I might have had about her being less antagonistic to me
ended when she forced my head down under the water and held it
there as I splashed and struggled furiously.
She finally let me go and I broke the surface of the water
gasping desperately for air. I sucked in mouth after mouth of sweet
pure air as she giggled at me. Then she punched me in the belly,
knocking me back onto the floor, where I banged my head against
the toilet.
“Did you like that slut?” she asked icily.
“I want you to clean this bathtub now, and it better sparkle
or You’ll get a lot worse.”
I groaned and reached for one of the clothes with my two
mittens. She kicked me in the belly again. I collapsed forward
onto the floor, doubling over and clutching my aching stomach.
“Clean it with your tongue you piece of shit!” she snarled.
“Clean it with your fucking tongue!”
She grabbed my hair and hurled me over the edge of the tub.
“Start cleaning it whore!” she demanded.
My tongue reached out tiredly and licked at the tubs gritty
surface. She slapped at my ass as I licked the tub, demanding I
lick harder and faster. I licked franticly over the dirty enamel,
nearly choking at the taste of soap and dirty in my mouth. Just as
I finished, my Dad came into the room.
“What the hell is the little fuck piece doing?” he demanded.
“She’s cleaning the tub, what does it look like?” my Mom
answered angrily.
My Dad laughed in delight. “Well I guess that’s at least one
thing you can do, Fuckwad.” he cackled. Then he unzipped his pants
and pulled out his cock. IT wasn’t at all hard. He pointed it at me
for several seconds and smiled.
Then a stream of yellow piss came out of the little hole and
splashed on me. I squealed and tried to get away but he directed
the little stream at my face and tits and cunt, and I was unable to
escape it. My Mom eagerly grabbed my hands and held them above my
head as my Dad pissed down on me,
I was drenched i his hot, acrid smelling urine. It poured into
my face, over my lips and down my chest, running in a warm yellow
stream between my tits and down over my belly to my cunt mound.
He finished at last, and my Mom dropped me back against the
bottom of the tub. “This tub is filthy!” She screamed. “Clean it up
right now!”
Resignedly I bent over and began licking at the tub again. The
overpowering taste and smell of piss sent my stomach lurching
upward. I choked it back, knowing she would force me to eat it back
up again if I threw up.
I was almost finished over an hour later when my Dad came back
into the room. “I got another load for you fuckpiece.” he grinned,
pulling his cock out. “You want me to dirty up the tub again or you
want to take it straight.”
I looked up at him exhaustedly.
“Open your mouth whore!” he ordered.
I opened my mouth wide and he directed his steam of piss into
it. I swallowed as fast as I could, but his piss filled my mouth
and began spilling down my chest. I gurgled faster, trying
desperately to drink it all down so the tub wouldn’t get dirty
again.
My mouth had long since become almost immune to any taste. The
inside was like a wrinkled prune. He finished and shook his cock at
me, so some drops flew into my face, then he nodded and went out.
I licked away at the tub, finishing the cleaning.
They let me sleep in their bedroom that night, on the floor.
I heard my Mom’s groans as my father stuffed his cock into her and
fucked her for almost half an hour. The sounds of sex sent heat
through my tender pussy mound. I reached my hand down and rubbed my
cunny to an orgasm as they fucked above me.
My Dad woke up once during the night and jerked me to my knees
so he could stick his cock up my asshole. He fucked his pigsticker
up my anus with fast, forceful strokes until his seed exploded out
the end of his cock and up into my guts.

The next day it was still too cold for me to go outside. My
Dad put me against the living room wall and chained my wrists way
up above my head. I had to stand on my tiptoes to keep some of the
strain off my wrists, arms and shoulders.
After a while my ankles and toes started to cramp up something
fierce and I had to let more and more pressure fall on my arms. The
pain started to build up as the morning passed. My shoulders and
wrists throbbed with agony.
After what seemed like hours, my Father appeared. He stood
back to admire my taut, strained body. His hands slid down over my
breasts, cupping them roughly, then squeezing his fingers together
with more force, and twisting my titties and nipples like little
dials.
He dropped to his knees in front of me and slid his face
against my crotch. His tongue started to lick up and down my pussy
slit. He pulled my legs apart to get his whole face up against my
groin, and this pulled my feet completely off the ground.
Pain flared higher in my wrists and shoulders. His nose rubbed
back and forth against my clit as his tongue darted in and out of
my pussy hole. His tongue lapped all along the thin slit, then slid
underneath me to slide around against my asshole. His hands cupped
my buttocks, squeezing them repeatedly as he pushed my legs further
apart.
I groaned from the duel sensations of pain and pleasure as he
worked my pussy mound over. He worked me up higher and higher, till
I was closing onto the edge of a tremendous orgasm, then he
stopped.
He let my legs fall back to the floor and got up and walked
away. I whimpered in frustration and need as he went over to the
couch and sat down. I squeezed my thighs together, trying to reach
the nearby edge of the cliff he had brought me to.
He ignored me as I trembled against the wall, sniffling and
moaning piteously. After a while, the burning in my crotch began to
settle down, though it seemed to itch fiercely. My Dad came back to
me and dropped to his knees again. His tongue danced around my
slit, licking all the way up and down around the edges, but never
going inside.
Throbbing heat flared up all around my crotch. He ground his
face up against me, bringing me flying towards a climax. Then he
stopped again. I cried out in disappointment and frustration as he
backed off again and went back to the touch.
I squirmed against the wall, humping my ass cheeks against the
smooth plaster. Tears coursed down my face as I sobbed in woeful
loss. In spite of the pain on my arms, I lifted my feet off the
floor and pulled my legs up, crossing them tightly.
I squeezed my legs together and brought them up as high as I
could, trying to put pressure on my clitty. Blood pumped through my
brain as I gasped in effort and exertion. The pain in my arms shot
down through my chest, making it hard to breath.
My Dad came over again, and I whined in anticipation, but
instead of helping me, he tied leather restraints around my ankles
and then hooked them way up above my head near my wrists. They were
tied against the wall so my legs were spread wide apart. My pussy
mound and asshole were completely open and exposed to view. He
grinned at me and then kissed me on the forehead.
“Well, I have to go out and fix the east fence.” he said.
“I’ll see you when I get back.” his fingers brushed lightly along
my slit as he left, sending a huge surge of electric heat through
my body.
He went away and left me like that, sobbing and whining in my
desperate need. The fiery ache in my loins lowered in intensity but
continued to throb constantly.

I hung there for long minutes, mewling and sobbing in pain,
making strange little sounds, and trying to somehow bring my cunt
that last tiny bit of the way to an orgasm so I could have some
relief from the burning, pulsing heat.
My mother finally became annoyed enough about it to do
something. A few seconds manipulation of my clitty would have shot
me into orbit. Instead she brought out a thick leather belt. She
stood before me, eyeing my desperate condition with a sneering look
of satisfaction.
Then she brought the belt whirling down from overhead and
smacking right into the center of my crotch. I screamed as the
leather cracked painfully against my splayed out pussy. Pain and
pleasure coursed through my veins. My legs and arms shook and my
body was seized by shivering spasm of lust.
She stood still, waiting for me to recover, then reached the
belt forward, letting it slide over my buttocks and down along my
asshole and cuntslit.
“Want me to hit you again slut?” she taunted. “Want to feel
this against your little clitty?”
My brain pounded with anxiety, fear, and desire. She trailed
the belt alongside my slit, inches away.
“P… please.” I whimpered.
“What was that sweety?” she smirked.
“P… p.. please. OH PLEASE!”
“You want me to whack your little pussy?”
I nodded my head helplessly.
“Say it… SAY IT!” she hissed.
“Hit me.” I sobbed.
“Where baby? Where should I hit you?” she cooed.
“My pussy!” I pleaded. “Hit my pussy!”
“HOw hard sweety pie? I wouldn’t want to hurt you.” she
trailed the belt up and down my mound ever so lightly. I winced as
a ferocious surge of desire swept through me.
“H… H… Hhhhard!” I stuttered. “Hard H… HARD! HIT ME HARD
!” I begged.
She leered mockingly at me and swung the belt down again. It
cracked down against my pussy mound, impacting with a dull splat
against my moist pussy slit. I screamed again and babbled
incoherently.
“H… HHharrdddd! Hit m… me h… hard! Hit me… Hit me…
Hit me…”
She swung the belt again, sending a flaring explosion of heat
and pain through my crotch. She started to whip the belt down
harder, and faster. The cracking whip smashed down, sending a flood
of exquisite sensations roaring through my body. My burning cunt
exploded in raging heat and crackling eruptions of electric shocks.
Cunt juice gushed down my fuck tunnel and out through my
gaping cunt opening, coating my entire crotch with greasy girl cum.
I screamed in ecstatic release, my mind reeling from the intense
bursts of heat. Then she dropped the belt. My head was flopping
dazedly from side to side.
I looked down and saw her place her fist against my cunt
mouth. She leaned into my cunt as I watched dreamily, fascinated.
My cuntmouth spread and stretched, opening wider and wider. Slowly
her fist sank down into my fuck hole.
I groaned with the mind blowing feeling of utter fullness as
she pushed her fist down inside me. I couldn’t take my eyes off her
hand as her fist slid down out of sight inside my crotch slit. I
shivered all over as her wrist passed my cuntlips and still she
continued pushing.
Her hard balled up fist pushed deeper and deeper. Finally,
when her arm was buried halfway to her elbow, I felt a grating,
grinding pain as her knuckles crushed up against my cervix. She
and I both stared, enthraled at the sight of my pussy lips gripping
her arm. Slowly she pulled it back until the fist was just inside
my pussy, starting to stretch the lips again, then she rammed it
forward again.
I erupted in frenzied driving cum, as she began fucking her
fist in and out of my guts. I felt her hard knuckles rasping back
and forth in my cunt tunnel. she slammed her fist around inside my
belly, driving me to a screaming writhing, bundle of torn and
paralysed nerves, and sending my mind spinning down an endless hole
into senselessness as climax after climax shook my frame.
It was almost half an hour before I had recovered enough of my
senses to become aware of the pain still shooting through my
shoulders and arms. My mother laughed when she saw I had returned
to the world. She tore a feather off a feather duster she was using
and slid the end into my sopping drooling pussy slit.
I didn’t know what she had in mind from that except maybe a
silly taunting joke, until the air current sin the room started to
blow the feather ever so lightly against my clit and clitty. My
reddened aching cunt lips began twitching against the feather as
its ticklish touch reached against them again and again.
In another hour I was back in the same shape as before the
whipping. I groaned in renewed need as the feather licked against
me. I shook my frame, trying to dislodge it, but couldn’t. I was
nearly out of my mind with desperate yearning lust.
My Father came into the living room and walked over to me. He
looked surprised when he saw the feather in my cunt, but drew back
and laughed loudly.
“Well, well. How do you feel cunt?” he inquired.
“Please Daddy! Please fuck me!” I begged.
“You don’t sound sincere enough to me.” he grinned.
“Oh GOD! PLleeeasseee please please DADDY! PLEASE FUCK ME !!
FUCK ME! FUCK ME! FUCK ME!!!” I screamed.
He laughed to himself and then pulled his erection out of his
pants. “Is this what you want little girl?” he leered.
He put the tip of his cock less than an inch away from my cuntslit
and I humped my ass up towards it. He pulled back with a laugh.
“PLEeaasssse!” I sobbed.
He seized his cock firmly and placed it against my gaping cunt
hole, then with one brutal lunge, he drove his whole big fuckstick,
balls deep in my cunt. My mind and body screamed in joyous release
as my cunt box was stuffed full of pumping cockmeat. He grabbed my
shoulders for leverage and slammed his whole body against me with
furious pounding strokes.
My body was slammed and bruised against the wall as his big
prick sawed in and out of my cunt. I came furiously. Lust and sex
energy raced unrestrained through my twitching, trembling, jerking
body. Blinding bursts of multi colored light exploded in my brain
as my cunt was impaled by the savage fucking prong of my Father.
I howled and shrieked in joy and mindless ecstasy as cum after
cum flooded through my body. Crackling electric shocks raced up and
down my spine as my disoriented mind was staggered by repeated
blows of furious intense pleasure.
Then I clenched my teeth against a last overwhelming explosion
of cunt fire and gave a final whimper of pleasure as my mind gave
up and slid into unconsciousness.

After that, I was allowed to talk, and walk, and act like a
human being again. I was still a sex toy for my parents use. Around
the house, I seldom wore clothes unless they were the most immodest
and shameless things imaginable.
One of the outfits my Dad got me was a tight pair of leather
pants with no crotch or ass. My buttocks were squeezed out into a
perfect circle by the tight leather, and my pussy was lewdly
exposed and framed by the crotchless front.
My Dad shaved my pussy hair off so my slit was even more easy
to see. The top of the outfit consisted of a tight leather bikini
with holes where the nipples went so they stuck straight out.
Sometimes he would stuff fat rubber cocks up my cunt or asshole and
then clip a tight piece of leather down between my legs to pull
brutally up between my pussy lips and hold them in place.
Sometimes he would simply tie me from head to foot in all
kinds of bizarre positions and then just leave me for hours and
hours. He fucked me at least five times every day.
Needless to say, all this was having a big effect on the way
I acted around other people as well. I wore the tightest possible
pants I could get into, pants so tight I had to jerk and yank on
them for twenty minutes to get them closed. The tops I wore were so
tight they hugged my bulging titties like cellophane, displaying my
usually hard nipples for everyone to see. The skirts I wore barely
covered my ass cheeks, and I never wore any panties.
If I was a cockteaser before, I was a real little slut now.
The stares I received got more obvious and my own more blatant. I
no longer cared about getting a reputation at school, and fucked
every boy who wanted me, which was pretty near all.
I even came on to some of the cuter girls in my class, and
some of the teachers.
One day alone, I screwed two male, and one female teachers,
five boys and one girl from various classes, and of course my Dad.
I was a real little nympho now. I needed sex like a drug addict
needed his fix.
One of the dates I had was with a guy named Jimmie Fox, a
nerdy guy from my math class who got straight A’s every year. I had
already screwed almost every guy in my Math class. Jimmie was too
shy to ask me out, so I asked him. He was kind of cute, even if he
was really straightlaced.
He tended to wear his shirts buttoned up to the throat, even
on the hottest days. He had nice blonde hair though, and a really
nice ass.
We went to a movie where he almost had a heart attack after I
slid my hand into his pants and grabbed his cock. I almost had to
drag him to the Sunshine Motel on the edge of town. I got rooms for
free there since I started screwing the manager.
Jimmie backed away from me when we were inside, and practicly
fell onto the little sofa. His eyes were bulging as I looked down
at him out of slitted eyes.
I slid into the chair on top of him. My legs straddled his
body as I faced him. My hot round ass cheeks rubbed against his
lap, where I could feel his erection already blooming. I didn’t
have any doubt he was a virgin. That didn’t bother me though. I’d
had dozens of virgins in the last couple of months.Teenagers our
age seldom got the chance for a good fucking.
I slid my arms around his neck and leaned down slightly to
kiss him. My mouth touched his gently, my lips sliding back and
forth against his. My tongue snaked out and licked over his lips,
and then darted inside, flicking over his teeth, feeling their
sharpness.
I kissed harder, pushing my lips firmly against his. My tongue
slid in between his slightly parted lips, moistening them, feeling
the ridges and bumps, and the sharp tang of popcorn he’d had at the
movie. My tongue touched his, touching, licking and sliding around
against it.
I squirmed in his lap, my buttocks mashing down against his
boner. I could feel its hardness through the paper thin, silky soft
pants I was wearing. On dates I wore looser clothes, so I could
get out of them fast, and boys could get their hands into them
easier.
My hands were around him, sliding up and down along his
shoulders, his neck, and over his head. My fingers slid through his
hair as I turned and slid my face around against his. I mashed my
tits between us as I pushed myself against him.
I moved my mouth against his neck, and licked and bit him
softly. I moved my mouth lower, nibbling against the nape of his
neck, then sucked fiercely on the skin. My hands undid the
buttons on his shirt one by one, without him even noticing it. When
I reached his pants, I pulled the shirt tails out and undid the
final buttons, opening his shirt completely.
My mouth went down his chest, licking and kissing a soft wet
trail. I lingered over each nipple, sucking them into my mouth,
massaging them with my lips and tongue, and biting them gently.
My hands slid up and down the soft warm skin of his chest and
stomach, squeezing and rubbing. I grabbed one of his hands and held
it with my own, our fingers interlocking, then pulled it up against
my boob and placed it flat against me.
His hand rested there as he stared dazedly at my chest. I put
my hand on his and pushed against my boob, flattening it, squashing
the fleshy meat out to the sides. I grabbed his other hand and put
it on my other tit. He began to squeeze me slowly as I kind of sat
back and smiled encouragingly.
I slid my fingers down and popped the buttons as he watched.
His mouth was open and his eyes bulged with intense concentration
as I opened my shirt and pulled it off. A little groan escaped his
lips as he stared at my two proud tit mounds.
I grabbed his hands, which he’d allowed to fall off, and
placed them on my now naked boobs. He squeezed them again, and I
revelled in the soft warmth of his fingers around my orbs.
My titties began to swell with desire and my nipples hardened
into two little pebbles. I pulled his face against my chest and he
suckled softly, then with increasing force on my proud titty. His
other hand squeezed harder on my other tit, squashing and kneading
the meaty round orb.
His mouth was a wet, chewing vacuum cleaner as it sucked
ferociously on my nipple, and roamed across my swollen flesh. I
moaned and squirmed around in his lap more. His hands slid around
my waist and hugged me to him as his face buried itself between my
tits and licked and bit my chest.
He rubbed his face all over my chest and tits, biting and
licking and chewing and sucking. I let him paw and lick on my tits
for a few minutes, then pulled away. I licked a trail down the
center of his chest, sliding back off him so I could lower my mouth
down his belly and below.
I sat next to him on the couch, my hands sliding up and down
his body. My hand popped the catch on his pants and then slid
inside. I could feel the heat and sweat inside there immediately.
My hand slid over and around his hot hard erection and squeezed
softly.
I rubbed him as my mouth licked its way back up his chest and
suckled on his nipples. He gasped and my hand was suddenly soaked
in cum. I realized he had already climaxed. I unzipped him and slid
his pants down over his hips.
He raised his ass up a little and I pulled his pants down and
off his legs. His cock was semi flaccid, and coated in a thin layer
of shiny sperm as I looked down at it. I vent over, licking down
his stomach and abdomen and through his pubic hair. I licked out at
the tip of his penis as I reached it. The taste of sperm was a huge
aphrodisiac to me.
I slid my lips around his cockhead and worked my tongue all
over it, licking and slurping up the cock juice. I fed more and
more of his cock into my mouth and cleaned it off completely.
Within minutes it began hardening. I felt the cock stiffening
and expanding in my mouth and backed off, giving it room to
enlarge. I slid my mouth around it sideways, mouthing it like it
was a flute. I bit gently and nuzzled at his balls. I raised my
head and pulled at his legs, wanting them up on the couch.
He quickly obliged, his hardened cock bouncing as he moved
over. He was now lying on the couch, his legs spread wide as I
knelt between them. My head descended again, and I engulfed his
cock with my mouth. I slid my lips down the entire length of the
cock until the cockhead was in my throat and his balls were up
against my lips.
He moaned and humped up reflexively. I slid my hands under him
and cupped his soft buttocks, squeezing them in my fingers. My
mouth bobbed up and down on his cock, soaking it in spit. Then he
grabbed at my head and pushed me down all the way.
I felt his cock twitching and throbbing in my mouth, and he
poured sperm down my gullet. I pulled upward, wanting the juice in
my mouth so I could taste it better. My mouth continued to work on
him.
My tongue sizzled as it danced up and down and around his
cock.It made obscene sounds as I suckled on his softening cock. I
pushed a finger against his asshole and plunged it inside to the
knuckle. Jimmie gasped in astonishment and pleasure. His cock began
to harden rapidly.
I raised my head and smiled at him. I got off the couch and
stood in front of him posing provocatively. My hands slid down my
sides to my pants and then around to my belly. I rubbed my belly
slowly, then slid a hand to the catch of my pants and popped it
open.
I slowly slid my hand down inside the front of my pants till
it was against my cunt. I squeezed it gently and then began to rub
up and down on my clitty. My eyes closed slightly and my body
swayed as my hand slid up and down my pussy.
I pushed a finger inside my slit as I rubbed myself. Jimmie
just sat there staring wide eyed, like a kid who’d just seen Santa
Claus. My pants slid slowly down my legs, exposing my bald cunt and
hand. There was another chair facing his and I backed up and slid
into it.
I was practically lying on my back, my legs spread way wide
over the arms of the sofa chair. My hand slid up and down my pussy
slit. I buried another finger inside, and then a third. Jimmie
gaped as I slid the three in and out slowly began to finger fuck
myself.
My other hand rubbed over my boobs. I looked up at Jimmie and
panted, giving him a desperate look. As if in a trance he rose and
padded over to stand above me. I grunted and humped against my
fingers as my first cum approached.
I threw back my head and moaned long and low, shoving my three
fingers deep inside my pussy slot and squishing my tits between my
arms and hand. My eyes closed as a dizzying array of multicolored
lights blazed against my eyelids.
When I calmed a little I opened my eyes to see Jimmie still
standing next to the chair, gawking down at me. I spread my arms
wide in open invitation, and he fell forward against me. His hard
cock stabbed into my belly as his mouth and hands raced desperately
over my body.
I grabbed his rock hard cock in my hand and placed it against
my moist cunt opening, then pushed my groin up. The feeling of his
cockhead going inside me made JImmie cry in delight. He pushed his
hips down and his cock slid softly into my sucking cunt sheath.
When he was buried in me, I threw my legs and arms around him,
holding him tight as we kissed savagely. Then I began humping
against him, squeezing him with my legs. He started pumping down,
and his cock slid in and out of my fuck box.
His hands caressed my ass and squeezed my buttocks as I did
the same to him. He pulled my groin up against him to meet his
fierce thrusts. I whimpered as the buildup of sexual energy rose
higher in my body, overwhelming my senses with its carnal
sensuality and electric flickering shocks.
I came with a shuddering groan, burying my face into his neck
as he pumped away at me. His balls slapped at my ass cheeks as he
bucked away wildly. I came again. His lips chewed and bit on my
titties, his hand squeezed and kneaded my ass cheeks. His finger
slid into my asshole and wiggled around. I came again.
My cunt mound was a burning throbbing insatiable pit. My vice
like tunnel crushed his prong, squeezing cum juices from it.
I pushed him off and scrambled around on the chair, kneeling
on it and showing him my ass. He gave a low cry and thrust his
cockrod up my pussy from behind. My legs slipped off the chair and
I stood bent way over, my hands on the chair arms holding me up as
Jimmie slammed his groin into my crotch.
His arms went around me and hugged me in a solid bear hug as
he jammed his cock all the way up my pussy and spewed his cock
juice inside my belly. I came again, and collapsed forward onto the
chair.

Needless to say, I became sort of popular around school, at
least with the boys. Most of the girls wouldn’t be seen near me. It
wasn’t just that they thought I was a slut. I had also gotten
around about how I swung both ways. I hadn’t exactly made a secret
about that.
Several girls had walked into the girl’s room to find me and
Amy Cooper locked in a passionate embrace. One of my hands was
inside her panties and had pushed her skirt way up over her belly.
It wasn’t possible to deny anything about that incident,and I
actually couldn’t be bothered trying.
I kind of liked my slutty reputation. It made life
interesting.
Amy, of course, was now in the same boat as me. She was a real
shy girl, who was scared stiff of boys. She wore these long, sombre
dresses around, and jumped whenever anybody spoke to her. If that
somebody was a boy,she turned seven shades of red and stuttered in
reply.
What the girls had seen in the bathroom was really just
another of my come ons which the little ninny had been too timid to
resist. She hadn’t actually been doing anything but mumbling
protests and trying to shove me away without making me mad.
Once it got all over the school that she was a dyke, nobody
would talk to her, and the girls gave her nasty little looks and
vicious comments whenever she passed them.
I felt sort of responsible for that, and tried to take her
under my wing. One day I walked her home from school. It was a nice
warm sunny day, and I detoured us through the Markham woods. I knew
she didn’t really want to be near me. She reddened up every time
she saw me. I practically had to hold her arm as we walked, to stop
her from fleeing.
Anyway I got to feeling horny as we walked along the old dirt
road. Amy walked along with her head mostly pointed toward the
ground, and she sure wasn’t any conversationalist. My mind
wandered, and with me, whenever my mind wanders, you can be sure
there’s something sexy there.
I got to sneaking little peeks at her as we walked, trying to
figure out what she looked like under those old grannie clothes she
wore.
She had a nice, heart shaped face, with dark, reddish hair
that curled down over her shoulders. She was a bit skinny, but not
as skinny as me.
We left the road to shortcut through a tall field of grass and
the thought just hit me to have sex with Amy right then and there.
I knew I was acting kind of like a bully. Amy was actually bigger,
and a little older than me, but she was so shy and timid, a five
year old could order her around.. I knew I could do what I wanted
with her, and I wanted to eat her out, to see if I could make her
cum.
My eyes narrowed and a wicked smile appeared on my face. If
Amy had been looking at me she surely would have wondered…

Subtlety would be of no use whatsoever. I just stopped short,
grabbed her arm, and pulled her against me face to face. Her head
looked up from the ground, like a startled doe. She tried to back
away, but my arms slid around her and pulled her tight.
My lips locked around hers as my hand grabbed a fistful of her
hair and jammed our faces together. Amy’s arms came up and folded
protectively over her chest, as if she didn’t know what else to do
with them. Her head tried to move away, her lips to break free.
I could see her wide desperate eyes staring at me as my other
hand slid down her back and over her ass. My hand slid up her back,
popping the buttons open as it went. Amy trembled and murmured
little complaints and protests as my hands grabbed the two sides of
the opened back and pulled them apart, yanking the dress down to
her waist as her hand scrambled madly for it.
She was wearing a full slip underneath the old dress, and I
grabbed the shoulder straps as she fumbled for her dress, pulling
them apart and down so the top of the slip came down to her waist.
She seemed to recoil in shock at having her breasts exposed.
She gasped in embarrassment and folded her arms in front of
her boobs again. I took the opportunity to jerk the dress and slip,
along with her panties down over her hips to her feet.
Amy was shivering and little tears of frustration and
humiliation slid from her eyes. I hugged her against me, sliding my
hands up and down her ass, squeezing her buttocks repeatedly. I
slid a hand down the center of her ass crack, down past her anus
and between her legs to cup her little furry cunt mound from
behind.
I pulled her to the ground and lay atop her, kissing and
sucking at her mouth, darting my tongue in and out past her lips.
The poor girl didn’t know what to do. Her hands batted feebly at me
now and then and her mouth whimpered little pleas.
I licked a trail down her neck to her titties. She actually
had nice little titties. They were small and cone shaped, with
hard, pointy little nipples. I sucked at them as I squeezed and
rubbed my hands over the tender flesh.
My mouth trailed down over her stomach, past her abdomen and
through a thin little covering of reddish brown hair to reach her
juicy pussy slit. I forced her legs apart and pushed my face into
her crotch, digging my tongue into the slit, and sliding it up and
down the length.
I squeezed and kneaded the flesh of her buttocks as she lay
there sniffling helplessly. My mouth worked over her pussy,
licking, sucking chewing, massaging. I found her clit and sucked it
into my mouth like a cock. I bit gently on it, bringing a short cry
of fear from her.
My tongue rasped back and forth over the little bud. Despite
her fear it hardened rapidly. My tongue slid down and into her
slit, and I pushed it as far inside as I could get it.
As I worked away on her, I gradually became aware of the
growing taste of girljuice as her pussy reacted to my manipulation.
Amy just kind of laid there in numbed shock. I wondered if she had
ever even jerked off before.
I slid a single finger inside her tight slit, and felt her
cunt tube squeeze half the blood out of the finger. Amy shivered,
and her legs twitched briefly as I dug my finger deeper inside her.
I felt her cherry inside and grinned to myself. I wished I had one
of my dildos with me.
I started sliding the finger in and out of her, rubbing it
against the clit with each stroke. My tongue continued to lick
along the slit and flick up and down on her red little clitty. I
felt her cunt twitching around my finger every time I touched that
clitty.
I looked up the length of her body to find her face staring up
at the sky. Her mouth gaped open and a look of astonishment was on
her face. Her arms had flopped back onto the fence above her head
and she now seemed unconscious of her nudity as a new and baffling
series of sensations started to well up within her.
I grabbed her clit between two fingers and squeezed it
tightly. She groaned and her hips rocked up against me. My fingers
flew in and out of her fuck box. My tongue danced on her clitty and
my teeth chattered as they nipped and chewed on her pussy lips.
Amy gulped and whimpered as her body reacted with surges of
passionate heat. Her whole body seemed to tense up, and then she
writhed back and forth helplessly on the grass as my mouth sucked
glistening pussy juice out of her.
I stood up and quickly shed my clothes as she sprawled there
gasping for breath. Her face looked amazed and confounded by the
sensations that had swept through her. She looked up at me with
disbelief as I stood naked over her. Then I settled down, squatting
over her face.
“Lick me Amy,” I ordered her. “Suck me off.”
I pushed my damp pussy against her face, rubbing my clitty against
her nose. Her hands came up defensively, as if to push me off, but
then jerked back as if burned when they encountered my soft ripe
ass cheeks.
I reached back and grabbed one of her firm little tits,
squeezing and twisting it ruthlessly. Amy cried out in pain and
shock. “Suck me off you little bitch!” I ordered, rubbing myself
over her face.
Her tongue came out and made a tentative lick over my pussy
mound. I squeezed her tit again, and she licked harder. Soon she
was licking desperately at my cunt slit. I squatted there,
occasionally humping against her, now and then twisting on her
titties when her enthusiasm waned.
I enjoyed being the one in charge for a change, enjoyed using
her as I was used by my parents and others. I wiped my pussy back
and forth against her face as the heat built higher in my pussy. I
turned to face her feet and bent forward, putting my face against
her pussy, and starting to lick and suck her again.
I was a much better cunt licker than her, I guess, or else she
was just hotter. She really started creaming on me. I licked up
what seemed like gallons of cunt juice that seeped and drooled past
her pussy lips. Her mouth was working much faster against my own
cunt mound now.
As her body began to jerk spasmodically against me, I felt her
hands on my ass, pulling me down tighter. I jammed two fingers into
her cunt and raped them back and forth, banging against her cherry
with each thrust. Amy’s legs were jerking and flopping up and down
with sharp little movements,m like fish out of water. I heard a
muffled wailing against my cunt and figured she had come again.
We continued to eat each other there in the grass. It was a
glorious, free feeling of natural lust. My cunt was raw and
blinding sensations of ecstasy shot up into my belly and chest as
I started to cum.
My fingers in her twat, rammed deeper and harder inside her
and then suddenly her cherry popped and my fingers drove all the
way inside her to the knuckles. Amy and I both cried out as we came
simultaneously. Searing bolts of sexual shock ripped through my
guts as I spewed my fuck water down into her face. My mouth
slurped up her own juices as I felt her tongue racing up and down
my cunt slit.
When we were done, I lay next to her on the grass, our arms
around each other, occasionally stroking each others breasts or
faces. Amy had in fact never jerked off at all, she’d been
isolated, with no friends, and handn’t even heard of such a thing.
She turned out to be a reasonably nice girl, once you got her
talking. Unfortunately, even then, she remained as timid as a fawn.

The next day I brought her home with me. We were hardly inside
my room with the door closed when I pulled my clothes off and
turned to her. She looked alarmed and drew back.
“What if your parents come up?” she breathed.
“They won’t,” I assured her. “Anyway I want you to try on some
of my clothes.
I got naked and dressed her in a nice pair of white cords and
a green shirt. She looked like a whole other person. I let her try
on some of my sexy lingerie and she marvelled at the lacy bikinis
and teddies.
“Your parents let you buy these?” she asked, doubtfully.
She was wearing a thin, lacy black g-string and a bra that barely
covered her nipples. I was naked. I laughed in response.
My father bought me most of this stuff.” I assured her.
Her mouth opened in surprise, but I moved forward just then
and kissed her passionately. She seemed to melt into my arms as I
hugged her against me. My hands slid down her back and over her ass
cheeks, squeezing them tightly. She returned my kisses with
surprising passion, and soon she was as naked as I, and we fell
into my bed.
We each tongued each other to a cum, and I grabbed up my dildo
from the nightstand drawer and started to push it inside her. She
looked down at the rubber cock with astonishment in her face, and
then hissed and threw her head back as I shoved it several inches
deep into her twat.
I began sliding the cock in and out of her, pushing down
harder with each stroke to push the cock deeper inside her cunt
box. She moaned in pain and pleasure as her pussy hole was widened
and lengthened. I jumped out of bed and strapped on a long black
rubber cock. It was the one my Mom liked to use on me. It fit right
over my own cunt and stuck out like a cock.
I jumped on top of her and pulled the other dildo out of her
shining cunt mouth. I settled onto her body and pushed the end of
the cock against her slit. I humped my body up and then slowly
lowered it so the cock slid down inside her.
She groaned and squirmed against me as the cock went deeper
and deeper. Our lips locked together and I started fucking her in
earnest, grinding my fake cock down against her, twisting and
jerking it sideways and up and down inside her.
My ass rose and fell as I fucked her little virgin twat with
my rubber cock. Her legs were wide apart and her cunt humped up
against me as she soared through a climax.
My Dad walked in just about then and watched with interest.
Then he moved over and jerked me off her. He dropped his pants as
Amy looked blearily up, her mind in a near stupor.
My Dad got on top of the girl and pulled her legs up onto his
shoulders. In a second his cock was right against her cunt slit,
and then he lunged forward and drove it all the way down into her
belly with one furious stroke.
Amy cried out in pain as he rode her. As was usual with him,
he showed little interest in anybodies pleasure but his own. He
rutted and humped down into her like she was a mindless fuck
animal. He grabbed Amy’s hips in his big hands and jerked the
lightweight girl up and down against his cock.
I could see her cunt juices glistening along the entire length
of his fat fuckmeat as he plunged the thing down her tight little
tunnel repeatedly. Amy was making strangled gasps and moans as my
Dad reamed her out. She whimpered in confusion and pain as my Dad
skewered her near virgin pussy.
His fat prick ripped in and out of her little red twat
furiously. He shoved her legs way back, so her ankles were up near
her face, and started driving his shaft down her tube with long
rapid thrusts. He held his body in the air, supported by his feet
and hands, only his cock touching her as his hips pumped up and
down.
Amy was practically bent in two as my Father rode her and
crammed his fuck pole down into her guts. She gasped and grunted as
she came, Her eyes closed and her arms jerked and flopped on the
bed. Within seconds my Dad came too, pouring his gushing fuck juice
down her tight little cunt tube.
He got up off her and pulled his pants up nonchalantly. “Nice
little fuck,” he said to me, as eh passed me and went out. Amy lay
spreadeagled on the bed, astounded by what had just happened.

Before long Amy was hanging around with me all the time. She
got to be like my shadow. I managed to get her to change the way
she dressed so she was more like everybody else, but no matter what
I said, she still remained timid and shy around almost everybody
but me.
She never really got used to the group I ran with around
school For the most part they were a pretty sleazy lot anyway.
There was Jackie Price, Mark Mcguire, Paul Simmons, John Denton,
and Phil Jeffries. The only girls were me, Jackie’s sister Susan,
and now Amy.
Susan was known to be the biggest slut in school, aside from
me that is. She had straight blonde hair, and huge fat tits. Her
brother was an asshole who liked to bully smaller kids, but he had
a huge cock, so I put up with him. Mark and Phil had just returned
to school from a juvenile detention center, they’d raped a girl in
the gym a few months ago.
During lunch and free periods, we would wander around the yard
talking and smoking. The favourite game was touchy feely. The guys
would see how much the girls would let them get away with right
there with people all around.
I didn’t care much. If one or another of them wanted to stick
their hands down my pants or up my shirt, that didn’t bother me.
Susan would or wouldn’t let them feel her up, depending on what
kind of mood she was in.
Amy turned out to be a delight to them. It embarrassed the
hell out of her even to have one of them touch her, let alone when
anyone was nearby. Mark or Phil in particular, found it hilarious
to wait until a group of kids was passing nearby, and then stand
behind her and throw their arms around her.
They would shove their faces into the nape of her neck and
kiss and bite her there, while squeezing and mashing her titties
openly so the kids passing could hardly miss it. Amy would always
try feebly to move away and stutter something inaudible.
One time while we were sitting on the front stairs of the
school, Phil stuck his hand right down the front of Amy’s pants and
squeezed and rubbed her as everyone was going in and out. He kept
at it for at least five minutes while goggle eyed boys and icy
faced girls walked past.
Another time John managed to undo the ties on her halter and
pull the whole thing off, leaving her topless right there in the
schoolyard. She kind of sat there bewildered and embarrassed, her
arms crossed in front of her, and her whole body turning red with
embarrassment. Me and Susan had to chase him down and tear the
halter away from him.
At lunch one day, me and Amy were sitting on a kind of ledge
in the yard. It was a foot or so deep and had a steel fence running
along the back of it. The guys were standing around talking an
shooting the shit. Jackie moved over against Amy, pushing himself
between her legs as they hung down.
The ledge was just the right height for him to kiss and fondle
her without having to even bend over. The rest of us mostly ignored
them as Jackie kind of pushed her legs apart and dry humped against
her. His lips were sucking on her s as his tongue slid in and out
of her mouth.
He pushed her legs further apart, and raised them up so her
feet were on the ledge on either side of her. This started to
create some interest, mainly because Amy was only wearing a dress
with a short skirt, and nothing underneath.
That hadn’t been her idea of course. Phil had wrestled her to
the ground on the way to school and yanked them off. Him and Paul
played catch with them which unfortunately ended in the panties
falling in a pool of oily muck.
Amy had been walking around school like she had eggs in her
shoes, afraid of a stay breeze or something. The only thing she had
to worry about were the guys of course. They took every opportunity
to grab at her skirt.
During a class change, paul had snuck up behind her and yanked
her skirt up from behind so it was up above her waist. The hallway
was crowed with kids at the time and a lot of them had gotten a
nice eyeful of her naked pussy and ass.
Now, as Jackie humped against her, the skirt was pushed u to
her waist and covered nothing at all. Amy kept glancing around
apprehensively, afraid someone other than us would see her wide
open pussy and asshole. She wasn’t even happy about us seeing it,
she was always embarrassed about showing her self to anybody.
Jackie humped slowly against her, his hands slid up and down
her thighs, and over her pussy. I saw him thrust a finger inside
her, and Amy groaned and looked around again anxiously.
Jackie suddenly grabbed the edges of the dress, and pulled up
hard. He pulled the whole loose dress up over the startled girl’s
chest and past her fumbling arms before she could react. Now she
was naked except for a little white bra, and Jackie pulled that off
next.
“Hey! Are you nuts man?” Mark hissed.
“You’re gonna get us all expelled asshole!” Phil exclaimed.
“Just take it easy.” he replied easily.
He pulled his cock out of his zipper and pushed the fat head
up against Amy’s pussy slit. Before she or anyone else could say or
do anything, he had thrust his hot erection deep into her guts.
Amy was helpless to do anything about the sudden fucking. She
was naked, and pushed up against the fence. She was too timid to
even curse at him as he held her there and thrust himself in and
out of her box. We all tried to pull closer together so nobody
passing by would see them.
Unfortunately, there were kids passing on the other side of
the fence too, and it was pretty damned obvious to them what was
happening. Jackie thrust his whole body against the naked girl as
she sat, split open on the ledge. His body crushed her back into
the fence, which gave and then bounced her forward again,
accelerating his fucking.
His hands were on her legs, holding them up and apart as his
cock rutted into her. amy hated this, but her body responded
nevertheless. We could all see the heat rush to the surface of her
body. her breasts swelled, and her nipples hardened as Jackie
skewered her.
Her arms slid up above her head, her fingers latching through
the fence and using it for support. Jackie ignored everyone and
continued to thrust his cock in and out of the girl. She was
practically hanging from the fence as his hands shoved her legs so
far apart and up that he lifted her assn off the ledge.
Then she came and collapsed against him, her arms going around
his shoulders and her face digging into his neck as his humping
movements threw her back and forth with him, and his cock churned
into her pussy slit.
He groaned and jabbed his cock deep into her belly, spewing
his cum into her.
To top that off, he and the guys ran off with her dress. Susan
thought that was a laugh riot and I had to hide the mortified girl
in a bush until I could chase them down and get the thing back.
Of course my Dad continued to fuck me every single night.
Sometimes I brought Susan and Amy over and he would fuck all of us,
and watch us do each other. Susan loved that. He liked Amy most of
all, because of how timid and obedient she was.
A couple of months after he’d first fucked her, he had her
leave home and move in with us. Her parents didn’t mind since they
were poor and really crowded. I liked it too. My Dad took out most
of his Sadistic sexual energy on Amy, leaving me relatively free of
the beatings and such.
I felt a little guilty about it though, especially when My Dad
put her out in the yard like he’d done to me. I wasn’t allowed out
there but I watched as my Dad tied her across a low fence post and
led the dogs up behind her. They screwed her for hours.
Sometimes the guys would come by and watch. They got a real
kick out of the way my Dad would fuck Amy so hard her teeth would
chatter. We had a few orgies with them. My Mom liked those more
than me. None of the guys was surprised that my Dad and Mom were
fucking me. Susan and her brother fucked all the time after all.
Sometimes my Dad would give me or Amy to friends of his.
Sometimes he’d use us to pay bills or pay off favours. That sucked,
because his friends were usually ugly and gross. I hated fucking
these dirty, ugly old guys.
One time me and Amy had to put on a show. My Dad and his
friends all gathered around while we licked and sucked on each
other. We did a sixty nine for them, and then we used dildos and
vibrators on each other.
Of course all his friends had to fuck us both afterwards. I
found out later he’d charged them for it. That made me mad, not
because it made me a whore, but because I didn’t get any. I figured
if anyone was gonna get money from fucking me, it should be me.
I decided to make my own money then. I hung around the old
guys in town and waved my ass at them. There were a lot of men more
than ready to pay for the privilege of fucking my tender little
cuntbox.
When I had enough money, I moved out. My Dad was furious, but
I took off before he knew what was happening. He probably took it
out on Amy. I didn’t care. I was free of him and that lousy little
town. I moved into a nice apartment in the city.
For me it’s was the perfect life now. I fuck all day and half
the night, and get paid a fortune for it. Some of the guys are
gross, but I come every time anyway. What kind of job besides
whoring would pay so much and let you cum twenty or thirty times a
day?
Maybe someday I’ll go back home in a limousine and see how My
Dad and Mom and Amy are doing.

---

Laura, a lesbian, is the subject of degrading blackmail that is pushing her further into hetero sex and humiliation…

Chapter 18

RAPING ERICA

There was an email for Laura the next day, a Sunday. She read it with her tits bared for the webcam, her nipples still connected by her painful chain, the rest of her body naked.

===

To: Cow Udders

From: You-Know-Who

Your friend Michael is coming round today to check on his “investment”. You have a special mission.

(1) Get Michael to fuck your bitch girlfriend Erica in the cunt, unprotected, and ejaculate.

(2) Erica must not consent, and you can’t give her any of your drugs.

(3) Michael must pay you money for getting to fuck Erica.

(4) Your pussy must be wet when he starts to fuck her, and you must play with it while he fucks her until he cums.

If you don’t succeed, I’ll be circulating a very special Christmas card of you fucking your girlfriend to all your close friends and family. If you don’t even try, I’ll use the knife instead.

Good slut.

===

Laura read it again, and a third time. She didn’t know what to do. It was one thing to abuse her own girlfriend, and for that matter to set her up to suck Michael’s cock as she had in the past. It was entirely another to cause her girlfriend to be raped for money. It would be a massive betrayal of trust. Being raped might traumatise Erica. Despite everything that happened, Laura didn’t really believe her lover wanted to fuck men, and certainly not without having a say in it. And fucked unprotected – just like Laura, Erica wasn’t on the pill. She wanted to be, for safety, but Laura had never let her, saying that the pill was an admission that she might some day have sex with a man. If Michael ejaculated inside her, Erica might really get pregnant.

But if Laura didn’t even try to have Erica raped – the knife. She didn’t know whether her blackmailer meant the knife for her or for her Erica, but it didn’t make much of a difference. Anything was better than being dead, right?

Inside her, Laura knew she was going to do this. She was going to do it to save Erica from her blackmailer, and to save herself. She wasn’t trying to talk herself out of it – she was rationalising why she was going to do it, making sure it made sense to her.

Because of course, Erica had a share in this. Laura had convinced herself that it was Erica’s attractiveness that had attracted her blackmailer’s sexual interest in the both of them. And if Erica made more money, they would have been able to pay off their debt. Instead, Laura had been degraded at the Mayim Clinic, at the Pretty Titty, at the Department. She had let men put their fingers in her twat, and she had received electric shocks in her cunt, and wet herself in public. And what had Erica done? Continued on in her normal life, plus or minus a bit of rough sex with Laura and a couple of loads of Michael’s cum in her mouth.

Really, it was Erica’s turn. If Laura made money showing off her tits at a strip club, then Erica could make money lying on her back with her legs spread. And it wasn’t really a betrayal. Erica had already sworn to Laura she’d fulfil any sexual fantasy Laura had. Erica loved Laura and would do anything to stay with her. Suppose Laura had a sexual fantasy about Erica being raped by Michael? So it was really just what Erica had already agreed to do.

Laura made up her mind. She was going to do it. She noticed she was breathing heavily, and suddenly realised her hand was between her legs, idly playing with her cunt. She jerked it away. Had she really been masturbating while deciding whether to have Erica raped? Of course not. She dismissed the idea, and started to put her plan into motion.

It was still early in the morning, and Erica was still asleep, which suited Laura well. She went to the bedroom, pulled the covers off Erica’s naked body, and began to use spare stockings to tie Erica’s arms and legs to the corners of the bed. Soon she had Erica nude, spreadeagled and bound. Her girlfriend looked beautiful, vulnerable and naked, and the sight of her shaved pussy between her spread legs was very tempting. Laura knelt between the girl’s legs and began to lick at Erica’s twat, enjoying its salty taste.

Erica soon woke up. She started moaning happily at the feel of Laura’s tongue on her clitoris, but stopped when she realised she was tied up.

“Baby… why I am I tied up?” she asked. “Are we playing a game?”

“Kind of,” said Laura. She rose from Erica’s cunt and began to crawl over Erica’s body, dangling her tits in Erica’s face. Just like at the strip club, dangling them took the weight off the chain and felt good. “When Michael comes around today, I’m going to get him to fuck you in your pussy and cum in there.”

Erica’s eyes widened. “What?” she asked. Laura didn’t want to hear anymore, so she turned around and pushed her cunt against Erica’s face. Erica’s cried out but was immediately muffled by Laura’s wet fuckhole pressing against her lips.

“Be a good girl and lick me while I talk,” Laura said. When there was no immediate reaction from Erica except more muffled objections, she leant down and pinched Erica’s clit sharply. The objections stopped, and Laura felt Erica’s tongue beginning to lap at her slutbox.

“It’s a test, honey,” said Laura. “I need to know you’re a lesbian. Michael’s going to fuck you in the pussy, and I’m going to watch, and if it looks for even a second like you’re enjoying it or not doing your best to resist, then I’m going to break up with you. If you love me, you’ll hate it and cry through the whole thing.”

She idly stroked Erica’s cunt.

“But you’re still going to be a good fuck, though. You’re going to buck your hips against him and squeeze your cunt around his cock, because at the end I’m going to ask him how much he enjoyed raping you from 1 to 10, and for every point less than 10 he gives you I’m going to whip your cunt and tits five times with a leather belt after he leaves.”

She reached over to the bedtable, not moving her pussy off Erica’s face, and grabbed the strap-on. Carefully, she filled it with pig cum, and turned off its ejaculation mode, instead setting it to a continual seep of pre-cum. She ground her cunt against Erica’s face until she reached orgasm, and then got off and pushed the dildo into Erica’s mouth. She used the straps to fix it to Erica’s face as a gag – Erica was unable to make more than muffled cries around the thick plastic cock filling her mouth.

“Good slut,” she told Erica, and went to get her phone.

Michael answered on the first ring. Laura felt strange, still naked and flushed, talking to Michael on the phone, but he couldn’t see her. (Although the cameras in her house could, she remembered.)

“Hi Michael,” she said.

“Hi Laura! How’s it going?” Michael replied. He sounded cheerful, but curious. Laura could guess what he was curious about. He would want to know whether she was going to flirt with him or invite him round so he could watch her and Erica do slutty things. That was her relationship with him now, she knew. And she was going to live up to it.

“Hey. Um, this is a bit embarrassing,” she began.

“You can tell me,” said Michael.

“Well, Erica’s got this… um… fantasy,” Laura began. She realised her free hand was between her legs, kneading her pussy, but this time she didn’t stop herself. “She… um… she’s always fantasised about being raped. By a man.”

Michael was silent for a minute, then said, in a thick, eager voice, “Yes?”

“We were wondering if you wanted to… pretend to rape her? Like, as a fantasy?”

“You mean have sex with her?” Michael asked.

“Um, yes. She’d be tied up on our bed, naked, and she wants you to fuck her pussy, and she’ll pretend like she’s not into it, but really she is.”

Laura thought this sounded unbelievable. Surely Michael would realise Erica wasn’t really consenting. But…. would he care?

There was another pause, then Michael: “I could do that.”

“Oh, that’s so great,” said Laura, relieved. “She’s really excited. She wants to do it today. Can you do today?”

“Yes,” said Michael, too quickly.

“Great. And one last thing – she doesn’t want you to use a condom or anything, so that it feels real. We’re going to give her the morning after pill, but… well, you know we’re a bit strapped for money at the moment. Do you think you could maybe help us out with $100, just to cover the costs of fucking her?”

Michael’s response made it clear he knew what she was really asking. “Sure,” he said. “If I’m going to cum in your girlfriend’s pussy, the least I can do is pay for the privilege.”

Laura made a little gasping moan. At first she didn’t even know why she’d done it, then realised she’d been fingering her twat since the start of the conversation. “Thank you,” she said in a squeaky voice. “Just come by… as soon as you can, all right?”

Michael agreed, and Laura hung up. She started frantically pumping her cunt and rubbing her clit until she reached another orgasm, and then hurried off to shower.

She spent some time choosing the clothes to wear for Michael’s visit. All her princess dresses had low necklines that would reveal her tit chain, so she instead went with a slutty pink halter top that normally formed part of a cosplay outfit. The top hid her cleavage and the tit-chain, but it only came down a little below her nipples and revealed a lot of underboob titflesh, along with her belly. Laura didn’t often wear it because her tits were prone to falling out the bottom of it, and it didn’t work with a bra, but she found that ironically the painful chain lifted her udders up high enough to make the skimpy halter top work.

She had initially planned to wear a long skirt, but then remembered she had to masturbate while Michael raped her girlfriend, so she instead settled on a short, sexy pink skirt that matched the halter. Erica was tied up and she wasn’t allowed to touch her own panties, so she went without. The skirt was even shorter than she remembered, and the bottom of her pubus was just visible even when standing upright unless she kept her legs close together. It was immensely slutty but no one would be seeing it other than Michael so that was probably all right.

Finally, she knew she had one further task while she waited for Michael. She couldn’t give Erica any drugs, but if Erica’s pussy wasn’t wet for Michael he’d know for sure that she wasn’t consenting. So she returned to the bedroom, crouched between Erica’s legs, and started licking her lover’s twat.

As Laura licked, she considered her own arousal. The email said she needed to be wet herself when Michael started fucking her girlfriend. Would she be able to stay aroused watching her girlfriend about to be raped? At the back of her mind, Laura knew she would be aroused – very aroused. But she hated that thought. What kind of slut gets off on watching her lover get raped? She decided that she would need some insurance to make sure she was aroused (or, she knew, at the back of her mind, an excuse to let her live with the fact she was going to be wet anyway). She climbed off Erica, went to the kitchen, and took some of her medication. Then, feeling it start to work within her, she came back and resumed lapping at Erica’s fuckhole.

It took Michael nearly an hour to arrive, but it only took Erica half an hour to succumb to Laura’s tongue and become sopping wet. Laura marvelled that her girlfriend could be aroused knowing that she was about to be raped. Laura’s pussy was, by now, gushing with cunt-honey, but Laura had taken one of her aphrodisiacs, so it was only to be expected. She could feel the familiar haze of sexual need settling over her, threatening to turn her into a bimbo or a whore, and she tried to resist it.

Nevertheless by the time Michael finally rang the doorbell, Laura was too flushed and sweaty to think about the fact that she had Erica’s cunt juices smeared on her face, or register the fact she’d been masturbating for the last fifteen minutes. She didn’t even stop masturbating as she got up and ran to the door. She noticed her legs were unsteady as she ran but didn’t even realise that her gait was so awkward because she was fingerbanging her twat as she ran. It felt so pleasurable and normal to have her fingers in her cunt that it didn’t feel strange at all to be running through her house while masturbating.

It was only when she got to the door and went to open it that she realised where her hand was, and then only because it was the hand she tried to use to open the door. She paused, and looked at her fingers, sticky with cunt-slime. She hurriedly wiped them off on her exposed underboob, then sucked on them quickly to remove the remaining juices, then tugged at her skirt to try and pull it down over her vagina, and then finally opened the door.

Michael was not really surprised to see Laura looking even sluttier than their last meeting. He didn’t know what was going on with Laura and Erica, and he worried about them more than a little, but Laura’s whorish behaviour at every encounter kept him thinking with his dick rather than his heart. Right now, she looked like a delicious fucktoy. Most of the underside of her boobs were visible – and was that something sticky shining on her titflesh? – and he swore he could see the bottom of her cunt poking out from under her obscenely short skirt.

Already aroused by the prospect of fucking Laura’s giflriend Erica, his dick hardened still further, and then began to ache painfully as Laura threw her arms around him in a tight hug. He could smell her hair and feel her tits against his chest. Her body felt warm and soft. His cock strained against his pants and poked against her groin, which she seemed not to realised that she was wiggling delectably against him. He wanted to kiss her. He didn’t know how she would react, so he just let her grind against him like a slut before finally releasing him.

When Laura stepped away, Michael realised there was a wet spot on the front of his pants. He started to blush, thinking he had prematurely ejaculated from Laura’s slutty hug. Then he realised what it really was. It was moisture from Laura’s pussy. She had drooled cunt slime direcly onto his pants from her barely covered twat while hugging him. He looked from the wet spot up to Laura, and it was her turn to blush.

Both Laura and Michael were silent as Laura led Michael to the bedroom. She heard him gasp as he saw Erica – naked, bound, legs spread, with a dildo stuffed in her mouth.

“She really wants this,” Laura said. “Being raped by a man is her secret fantasy, it turns out. I wish she’d trusted me with it earlier.”

Erica’s cunt was drooling and her nipples were erect. Laura’s tongue had tamed her body, much to Erica’s horror.

“It’s really okay to… have sex with her?” Michael asked.

“As long as you can pay a hundred dollars,” said Laura.

“I can,” said Michael. He fished the money out of his wallet and handed it to Laura. “So… do you just leave me to it?”

Laura blushed even deeper. “I want to watch,” she said quietly.

Michael couldn’t resist. Laura looked so slutty, like a pink-haired fucktoy, but at the same time so cute and vulnerable. He stepped forward, wrapped his arm around her, and kissed her on the lips.

Laura froze. She was being kissed by a boy. This wasn’t something she wanted. This wasn’t something lesbians did. But she couldn’t offend Michael now. She needed him to rape Erica. So at first she just didn’t move at all and let him kiss her. But then something happened. She felt his prick poking at her groin again, through his pants. She knew that she had left a wet spot on him from her twat before, and that she would be leaving an even bigger one now. And at the thought of his dick pushing up against her bare twat, and of her cunt slime soaking into his pants, she moaned, and suddenly she found herself kissing him back.

Erica just watched wide-eyed as Laura melted into Michael, moaning like a bitch in heat and mashing her lips against his. She watched Laura buck her hips against Michael’s still-clothed cock, and push her oversized tits hard against Michael’s chest. And she saw that eventually it was Michael, not Laura, who broke the kiss, pushing Laura away gently.

“I’m sorry,” he said, face flushed.

Laura said nothing. She just stood silently, processing the conflicting emotions she was feeling in her mind and in her cunt, and hoping just a little bit that he would kiss her again. When he didn’t, she turned with some effort, and managed to lower herself into a air against the wall, where she sat with her legs spread and her cunt not even a little concealed.

Michael looked from Laura’s cunt to Erica’s, blushing a little himself. He was clearly overwhelmed by having two wet lesbian pussies presented to him. He settled for beginning to take off his clothes. He was embarrassed about undressing in front of these girls in such strange circumstances, but not so embarrassed he was going to miss the chance to fuck Erica.

Laura’s eyes, of course, were glued to Michael’s cock, and when it came into view, pre-cum glistening on the tip, she couldn’t help making a little slutty moan. Michael looked at her, surprised, but then turned back to Erica, pulling off the last of his clothes as he did so.

Laura realised that Michael was uncertain where to start. Should he kiss her, or stroke her? Laura, though, wanted him to move faster than that. The less time he was raping Erica the better. “She doesn’t need foreplay,” Laura gasped. “Just fuck her.”

Michael has rock-hard and only too ready to take Laura’s advice. He knelt between Erica’s legs, then dropped to all fours, and then guided his cock into her spread twat. Erica started to buck and jerk wildly in panic as his dick touched her pussy lips, still wet from Laura’s earlier attention, and Michael looked at Laura again uncertainly.

By now Laura was gently stroking her pussy, as per her instructions. “It’s all part of the fantasy,” she reassured Michael. “She wants this so much.”

Michael needed no further encouragement, and sighing with ecstasy, slid his cock past Erica’s cunt lips and into her fucktunnel. Erica froze as he he did, and he stayed there for a moment, penetrating her deeply, before beginning to slowly pound his cock in and out of her pussy.

Laura’s mind was a mess of emotions. Part of her understood that this was her girlfriend being raped – really raped, being fucked and used against her will – and that it was all because of Laura. And she, Laura, was sitting here in front of her friend, showing him her cunt, letting him stop thinking about her and Erica as friends and teaching him to think of them as fuckmeat instead. That part of her wanted to scream, to cry, to throw up. She couldn’t do those things – she was scared of them, scared that if she let go and thought about them she couldn’t stop – so she let the other part of her take control. This was just like the videos she watched at the Mayim Clinic. This was a bad disobedient cunt that wouldn’t accept cock being turned into a good, obedient cunt that made Laura’s twat happy. It was sexy and Laura’s pussy was wet. So she watched it and she fingered her cunt and she let herself get turned on by it.

Michael gathered speed as he fucked Erica’s pussy. Erica bucked and writhed and looked at Laura with a pleading look but there was no help for her forthcoming. Laura was worried Erica might cry, as that might be hard to sell as part of the fantasy even with Michael so horny, but Erica remained dry eyed. After a while Michael began to grip and squeeze Erica’s tits as he fucked her, and then he lowered his head to them and began to suck and bite at her nipples, and after that point he wouldn’t have noticed even if she had cried.

Laura orgasmed a little before Michael did, gasping and moaning as the waves of pleasure rolled over her. Just as she was recovering from it, Michael gasped too, and his body stiffened, and Laura knew he had just filled Erica’s snatch with warm, salty cum. He lay there for a moment on top of Erica, before slowly lifting himself off her and sliding his cock out of her twat.

He stood, and looked at Laura. He seemed confused and a bit lost. Without the hormones of arousal coursing through his system, he was likely now rethinking his decisions and feeling guilty about fucking his friend. All Laura could focus on, though, was his stiff cock, still dripping cum from the tip. Her training and all the videos she’d watched flashed through her head, and entirely without thinking about what she was doing she fell off the chair, down onto her knees in front of Michael, and opened her mouth.

She waited there for a moment, but Michael still seemed to be having trouble dealing with what was happening, so Laura leant forward and took his cock in her mouth. It was hot and hard and it tasted like Erica’s pussy. She sucked on it gratefully, still massaging her cunt, and when Michael eventually reacted and reached down to stroke her hair as she sucked him, Laura felt herself orgasming again. It wasn’t the same as pulling her hair but it was close enough and it sent her over the edge into another wave of pleasure. Her best friend’s cock was in her mouth, she was tasting his semen, and it was like a wet dream come true to her.

When Michael eventually pulled his dick out of Laura’s mouth, she couldn’t help moaning in disappointment. She looked up at him from her kneeling position with big puppy dog eyes, and tried to think what came next. After a moment, she remembered.

“Thank you for raping my girlfriend,” she said. “Thank you for watching me play with myself like a slut. Thank you for letting me suck on your cock.” The words felt right even as she knew they were wrong and weird.

Michael seemed uncomfortable. He stepped back and began to hastily put his clothes on. As he pulled his pants up his legs, he found his wallet in them, and he extracted a $100 note. He intended to pass it to Laura but in his haste he more or less threw it. The note landed in Laura’s cleavage, nestled between her tits, and Laura blushed. Seeing Michael in clothes again was beginning to return her to reality and she was starting to process what she had just done, and how she had just behaved in front of Michael. Her face was turning a bright crimson and her hands moved to cover her barely-concealed tits and her splayed cunt.

“I, um… thank you,” Michael spluttered. “This was, um, really good. Thank you. I’ll, um – see you at work?”

Laura could only nod, and as soon as Michael was fully dressed he fled her house, embarrassed now by what he had done.

He couldn’t leave fast enough for Laura, though. She had something else she wanted to do. And as soon as Michael was gone, Laura crawled between Erica’s still tied-up legs, and began to eagerly lick Michael’s cum out of her lover’s twat. Now, with Michael gone, she could hear Erica finally starting to cry, and Laura was still able to be horrified that the sound of the crying only made the cum taste that much sweeter.

===

Continued in Chapter 19!

Author’s Note: If you enjoy my stories, please consider showing your appreciation by visiting my creator site at ! Many more of my stories are available for purchase in e-book format.

---

Princess Ellie is cursed to have her tits grow whenever she cums – and the court wizard takes advantage.

PRINCESS ELLIE

by All These Roadworks

===

Princess Ellie wasn’t a *bad* princess, but she was occasionally a thoughtless and cruel one, and she made the mistake of doing so on the day when a middle-aged woman arrived at court and applied for permission to access the Royal Library.

To be fair, the woman was trashily dressed, huge-titted, and more than a little vulgar. But still, Ellie’s response was uncalled for. She laughed when she heard the woman wanted a pass to the Library, and said, “What use does one of our kingdom’s whores have for books? You look more like a cow than a scholar – have you confused the word ‘pass’ with ‘pasture’? Surely you would be of more use to the kingdom being milked and bred than struggling with difficult words?”

It was an unwise thing to say. But particularly unwise because the woman was a powerful witch. Her face darkened at Ellie’s insult, and her shadow grew long and menacing.

“You dare to look down on me, princess?” she roared. “You had better hope you are as pure and chaste as you imply. For if being a whore makes a woman a stupid cow, and if such stupid cows should be of use to their kingdom, then I curse you to live by your words.”

The witch stormed out, and Ellie tried to laugh it off. But she soon learned the woman’s threat had not been idle. Ellie was not particularly slutty, but she had urges like any woman, and it was not uncommon for her, in the privacy of her royal bedchamber, to finger her pussy until she reached a satisfying orgasm. It took her three such nights, over the course of a week, to notice that her tits had gotten bigger.

She noticed it mostly because she no longer fit into her tightest bra or corset. At first she worried that she had put on weight, but experiments confirmed that, no, her breasts had gotten bigger while the rest of her had stayed the same size.

The change was a little worrying, but also exciting. Ellie’s breasts had been quite small, and while a lithe princess-like body was not a bad thing, she had wondered what it would be like to have a more… royal… bust. She liked the extra size and curve and weight. She liked it so much she spent much of the day fondling her swelling tits and masturbating.

She realised what was happening at the end of the day, when she looked in the mirror again and saw that her tits were yet again noticeably bigger. Her breasts were growing when she stimulated her pussy. The more sexual activity she had, the larger her tits grew.

She knew immediately this must be the witch’s curse. She immediately vowed not to touch her cunt until the curse was removed, and summoned her cabal of sorcerers to find a way to undo the magic.

It was then that she discovered the second aspect of the curse. As she talked about the curse to her sorcerers, their eyes were quite naturally drawn to her swollen tits, and to her embarrassment she sensed lust in their eyes. As soon as the thought formed in her head that they wanted to *see* her breasts, she felt an idea in her mind – “I must be useful to my people” – and just like that she found herself baring her newly-enlarged fuckbags to their gaze.

She went bright red, but found she could neither cover herself nor run away. They wanted to see her tits, and she knew she must be a good, useful princess by letting them look. She tried to explain that this behaviour, too, was a result of the curse, at which point her head sorcerer, Erlanthor – a man so powerful she dared not punish him for any infraction – rather pointedly lowered his gaze to look at her groin. Her face paling in horror, Ellie found herself obediently pulling her panties down her stockinged legs and lifting her skirts to let everyone stare at her pussy. “I must be useful,” the traitorous voice in her head said as the sorcerers leeringly stared at what had once been her private feminine secrets.

In the end the head sorcerer promised to work on the problem, but he had a smile on his face that suggested he was not entirely unhappy with the status quo. Ellie unhappily returned to the task of running the kingdom.

The next week was pure torture. The changes in her breasts were doing interesting things to her hormones, and she was constantly experiencing some level of arousal. Keeping her hands away from her cunt became a daily battle. She wanted to touch herself so badly, but she didn’t want her breasts to get any bigger. Even so, she woke twice in the night to find she had unconsciously brought herself to orgasm in her sleep, with a corresponding small expansion of her breasts, so she went into the dungeons and found an ancient iron chastity belt and began wearing to bed in the evenings.

Her days were constant humiliation. Her new, large sex-balloons drew a lot of looks, many of them lustful – especially as she had not yet had new dresses completed, causing her funbags to bulge lewdly in most outfits. And whenever she sensed that lust, she found herself baring her tits as she knew the luster would want. No one said anything to her face about her strange new behaviour, but she overheard people calling her “Princess Fuckmelons” and snickering when they thought she couldn’t hear.

After a week, she summoned her head sorcerer Erlanthor and demanded an update on his progress on removing the curse. He arrived at her bedchamber, clearly furious at being summoned so curtly, and when she welcomed him into the room, he stared deliberately at her tits until she bared them, then at her cunt until she bared that, and then said, “Princess, perhaps you would be happier nude,” and blushingly she wiggled out of her expensive dress altogether and stood naked and humiliated before the robed man.

“Please, Erlanthor,” she begged. “Can you remove the curse?”

“The magic is strange and powerful,” said Erlanthor. “I believe it may be helpful to see the curse at work. Princess, I know this is difficult for you, but I need you to make your mammaries grow for me.”

She blushed deeper red. “Erlanthor, you know they only grow when I am… stimulated…”

“I know,” he said, and looked at her cunt again.

She knew she must be useful. Moaning in embarrassment, she felt herself start to play with her pussy. “Please,” she begged. “I don’t want my breasts to get bigger…”

Erlanthor was unmoved. “I believe I will have a better view if you kneel, princess,” he said. She fell to her knees, legs parted, fingers working her fuckhole.

He watched her masturbate, his smile cruel and mocking. After a while, he said, “I know you can’t help it princess, but your whorish display has made me erect. My cock requires servicing.”

She mewled in distress. She was a virgin; she had never been penetrated in any hole before. But… she must be useful. Looking up at her sorcerer for approval, she parted his robes and extracted his hard cock from his undergarments. He looked at her lips, and she obediently opened up and took his cock into her mouth and began to suck.

She orgasmed before he did, and her tits, which were pressing against his leg, bulged with new growth. But he was still fucking her mouth, so he looked at her and said, “Keep going. I must be sure.” Unhappily, she kept playing with her pussy, and found a second orgasm just as the sorcerer groaned and bucked his hips, and then ejaculated in her mouth. She tried to pull away but he gripped her hair, holding her face tightly against his balls, and she had no choice but to swallow his seed.

When he was done, he inspected her swollen fuckbags. He stroked them and squeezed them in ways that made her want to finger her cunt even more. And after some minutes of this, he obtained the result he was apparently looking for – he squeezed her left tit, pulling his fingers from the base of her breast down to her nipple, and suddenly a little trickle of milk leaked from the nipple.

“Good,” was all he said, and turned to leave.

After that, none of Ellie’s clothes fit anymore. Her tits were just too big. They had grown to the point where she was no longer just big-titted, but remarkably so. Her breast size would be one of the first things anyone would remember about her. She sent messengers to the seamstresses to find out how her new dresses were coming, and was told that Erlanthor had put the work on hold as he didn’t want new fabric designs interfering with his work undoing the curse.

In the end, she was forced to go about her day with her tits constantly bared. The name “Princess Fuckmelons” had gotten around to the point that everyone called her that now, except directly to her face. And every night, Erlanthor would visit her, stare at her until she undressed, get her to mount her bed on all fours, and then place a bucket under her breasts and painfully milk her. Each day she produced a little more milk. Afterwards, Erlanthor would have her “relieve the pressure she had caused in his cock” by sucking it. In the middle of the week, he made her give another masturbatory demonstration of how the curse made her tits grow, and after that her milk came more freely, and Erlanthor moved to milking her twice a day, mornings and night. By the end of the week she was coming to look forward to the milkings, as her tits would feel heavy and painfully full of milk as the scheduled hour came around.

Erlanthor was not the only one who violated her over this period. Three of the court noblemen had both understood her new vulnerability, and found the nerve to take advantage of it. Two of them would stop her on her way back to her bedchamber after holding court and ask her if she knew of a way to make their cocks feel good. Compelled to be useful, she would kneel and suck on them – sometimes masturbating one while sucking the other, sometimes letting one fuck her cleavage while she sucked on the second, sometimes letting both enter her mouth at the same time. One of the noblemen was a fan of cumming down her throat, but the other liked to ejaculate on her face and breasts, and she often returned to her bedchamber with a sticky sheen across her cheeks and fuckbags.

The third noble, a little cleverer, had been present when the curse was cast, and remembered the words of it. He would visit her bedchamber at night, not bothering to knock, possibly having bribed the guards, and he would say, “Good evening, Princess Fuckmelons. I’m sorry to bother you, but I have a terrible need to breed with a stupid big-uddered cow. Would you be able to help me?”

The word “breed” triggered something inside her, making her cunt dripping wet, and in any case she was compelled to be useful, so she would get on all fours and wiggle her ass at him, and he would slip his cock into her unprotected pussy and roughly fuck her. She would be so wet that she would cum twice before he even ejaculated, and he would leave her weeping, semen dripping from her fuckhole, her tits even larger and more whorish than they had been. This happened every three nights or so.

It wasn’t just men who used Ellie. The third noble shared some of what he knew with two scullery maids, and these scullery maids delighted in finding some pretext to visit Ellie’s chambers – bringing her drinks or a snack – and then say, “Oh, princess, my pussy is terribly wet, but I find the only thing that cleans it properly is a tongue…” and then Ellie would, usefully, get down on her knees and lick the women’s snatches until they orgasmed against her face. After the third of these violations, Ellie became furious enough that she used her princessly authority to force one of the girls to return the favour, pinning the woman to the floor and roughly humping her own sex against the maid’s face until she orgasmed and felt her tits swell.

All she did, though, was make the maid cruel, and on her next visit the maid said, “Oh, princess, I’ve had the most terrible urge to whip the tits of a stupid cow with a leather belt, can you help me?” Ellie did indeed help her, even if she was crying by the end.

Finally Erlanthor came to Ellie and said, “I believe I have a satisfactory conclusion to your problem, princess. The Regent of Dellmore will be visiting us tonight. He possesses certain magical resources that will be of great use to me, and if we please him sufficiently tonight, he will make those resources available.”

“That’s wonderful!” Ellie tried to say, but she couldn’t, because Erlanthor’s cock was in her mouth.

“Keep sucking, princess, there’s a good girl,” said Erlanthor. “However, as you may remember, women are property in Dellmore, and their degradation is a daily occurrence. He will not be pleased to see a woman in power, and yet he must be met by the leader of the land, which is you. Therefore I have prepared you an appropriate ceremonial outfit to meet him in.” He grabbed her head and ejaculated into her mouth, then pulled out, wiped his cock on her cheek, and let her rise.

“Make sure you wear it all, princess,” he said. “I will see you in the great hall in an hour.”

When she inspected the outfit, she was horrified. She dithered for a bit, but the promise of removing the curse was too tempting. She had to please this man. So she put it all on.

First was a magic rope, with instructions how to wind it tightly around the base of her tits to painfully constrict them and cut off their blood supply. The attaching documentation said that it would cause her tits to become very sensitive and painful for some time, until they went numb, at which point she was to moo like a cow and the magic of the rope would cause it loosen, letting blood back into her breasts – a source of excruciating pain – before eventually constricting again.

Then there were clamps for her nipples with heavy vibrating weights hanging from them. They brought tears to her eyes, and although their vibration was quite stimulating, the pain was worse, especially when she moved and felt the weights swing and bounce and tug sharply on her nipples. Milk leaked from her tits with every bounce and she realised that Erlanthor had not milked her that day, either in the morning or evening, and that her tits were agonisingly full.

There were elastic straps that went around her upper thighs with clamps on each end. The clamps attached to the top and bottom of her pussy lips, pulling her labia painfully wide open to expose her inner cuntflesh. Another weighted vibrating clamp then went on her clitoris.

A collar went around her neck. It was of black leather and had a cowbell attached. It, too, was magical, said Erlanthor’s notes, and it would constrict painfully if she made any sounds other than a cow-like “moo”. Women did not speak in Dellmore, he explained.

There was a jar of white goo, labelled “Semen”, with instructions to smear it on her face and tits as “make-up”. She verified from tasting it that it was indeed sperm. She hoped it was human. She rubbed it into her breasts and face until she had a visible spermy sheen across all of the relevant skin, and added a few last dollops to give herself that recently-ejaculated-on look.

To complete the ensemble, there was a vibrating butt-plug with a cow tail hanging from it, a cow-ear headband, stripper heels, and a pair of what would have been elegant princess-like gloves if they had not been patterned in black-and-white cow spots. She pulled the gloves on, and felt them tighten magically on her hands, and realised she would have trouble getting them off. Even worse, the fingers in the gloves were stitched together, and the thumb to the forefinger in an “O”. She could crawl or lift flat objects or give a handjob in these gloves, but manual dexterity was denied to her. What was more, the gloves would not allow her to cover, protect, or undress any part of her body. They magically prevent her hands from drawing near these areas, and she realised she was completely unable to take off any part of her demeaning outfit without help.

Blushing furiously, she made her way to the great hall, tottering unsteadily on the stripper heels. Each waver in her step made the weighted clamps bounce agonisingly.

When she arrived in the great hall, Erlanthor was waiting, along with the Regent of Dellmore, a robed saturnine man with a cruel face. He smiled as he saw her approach. “Excellent, Erlanthor, my friend. I had not believed it until I saw it. She looks like a perverted sex-toy more than she does a human.”

“I think you’ll find that in this case you are correct in judging the princess’ book by its cover,” said Erlanthor. “Princess, introduce yourself.”

She tried to say her name, but choked as her collar tightened. Tears coming to her eyes, she said the only thing she was allowed to say. “Moooooo…”

The Regent laughed uproariously. “Excellent. And I see her udders are producing nicely…”

“The milk bears the stigma of the curse that affects her,” said Erlanthor. “You will find that women who drink it becoming stupid, submissive, aroused, and their breasts will grow and also produce milk.”

Ellie’s eyes widened. Erlanthor had not told her that.

“She will be a fine addition to my barn,” said the Regent. “May I fuck her?”

“Go right ahead,” said Erlanthor.

Ellie was terrified, and tried to run. An addition to his barn? What was Erlanthor talking about? But she could not run in the stripper heels, and instead fell to her knees, her milk-laden udders swinging agonizingly beneath her. “Moooo…” she said desperately, begging for help the only way she could. “Moooo…” She felt the Regent come up behind her, reaching down to roughly pull her hair, and then his cock entered her painfully-spread pussy.

“You see, princess,” said Erlanthor. “The Regent collects women of wealth or title who have been reduced to the status of human cows. Sometimes he causes this change to happen himself, sometimes he buys pre-conditioned specimens like you. He takes great pleasure in raping, degrading and objectifying these women, breeding them so as to keep them constantly pregnant, and helping them learn their place as domestic animals. You are to be on loan to the Regent. For as long as you are of interest to him, he will supply our land with powerful magics that will allow us to grow our economy and improve our defences. So you see, princess, the way you can be *most* useful to your kingdom is by helping the Regent to enjoy hurting and degrading you for as long as possible, so that your people gain as much magic as possible before he tires of you. And you do *so* want to be useful, don’t you?”

She wept. She did. She did want to be useful. And she knew, as she orgasmed on the Regent’s cock, that the curse would make her do her best to be useful in exactly the way Erlanthor had described. “Moooo…” she moaned, as she felt her tits swell. “Moooo…” The rope around her tits loosened, and she orgasmed again as intense pain flooded through her from the blood rushing back into the abused udders.

“For what it’s worth, princess, my examination of the curse suggests your tits *will* stop growing before they’re big enough to be actively harmful to your health,” laughed Erlanthor. “But by that stage they will be so large that no one will ever take you seriously as anything other than a sex-object and animal again. You will not be able to rule the kingdom. But I will serve well as your vizier. And my first act will be to find that witch and pay her whatever it takes to put that curse at the kingdom’s disposal. I think the kingdom will run so much better once more of its young women want to be *useful*, don’t you?”

The Regent came, spurting his seed into her fertile womb, and all Ellie could do was mooo…

===

If you enjoy this story, you can get all the news about my writing at AllTheseRoadworks.com

---

This is a story of an 18-year-old half-Warshari, half-Witch, who starts waking up to her lesbian urges. Priya and Bell are home alone.

Part two of a girl’s adventures at Scheherazade Imaginaria.

I blinked against the harsh, midday mountain sun, feeling it hot and oppressive on my naked skin. The huge mirror two paces ahead, taller than I was and just as wide, its glass wavy and full of flaws, nevertheless revealed the hopelessness of my fate. Tied wrist, ankle and waist to the solid, intricately carved stone of the dragon arch around and above me, I was going nowhere. I strained against the thick hemp rope, knowing it was pointless but unable to stop myself. With nothing else I could do, I turned to examining myself in the mirror; my pale skin was glistening with sweat, my full, heavy breasts heaving with frightened breath, my bright blue eyes wide and darting. But somehow despite my fear—or perhaps because of it—my thick, pink nipples remained stubbornly erect, heat and moisture growing between my thighs. I tried to stop it, tried to think about anything else, but I had no more control over my body’s reaction to being bound than I did over my long, brushed out and beautiful blonde hair. ‘Must look your best!’ I’d been told. Well, they’d certainly arranged that, whatever I’d thought about it! Now, all I could do was wait.

A faint, echoing bellow from the air sent a shiver down my spine, and I twisted to look. There, high up behind me, was the small black dot, nearly lost in the glare of the sun. Moralyth the Red. She banked and wheeled as I watched, so incredibly graceful, dancing on currents of air. I used to love watching her swoop and swirl through the sky above our valley, so careless, so free! I would dance as I watched, arms outstretched like wings, twirling, twirling, until I fell laughing in the dirt. I’d often dreamt of being able to fly like that, to simply soar away from my troubles, untouchable, or to come crashing down, ferocious and strong, to defeat any who threatened me! It had made me feel so safe, knowing that no army could ever invade so long as we had our amazing, beautiful protector watching over our heads. But I’d been a child then, I hadn’t known the price our safety demanded. I hadn’t understood that one day, I would be the girl taken up the small, winding mountain path; that I would be the one left naked and helpless, bound to the arch!

That tiny black dot turned and suddenly dove, seemingly straight towards me, growing in my sight nearly as rapidly as the fear in my chest. I blinked rapidly, the image resolving into wide, deceptively fragile looking wings, glinting ruby red in the sunlight. A long, sinuous neck and tail appeared, bugling again, so much louder now! My eyes were wide, my heart hammering, the dragon coming straight towards me, closer, and closer! I gasped, wincing against the sudden blast of air as she back-winged to land, the earth shuddering under my feet with the impact of her massive, clawed hind legs, then again but lesser, as the front claws touched down as well. My jaw dropped wide… she was incredible! Larger even than I’d ever imagined, every scale like a brilliant jewel, blood-red rubies along her back, flanks, and limbs, lightening gradually to a shining gold down the center line of her chest. She shook her massive horned head, as large as my entire body, stretching and flapping her wings, folding and ranging them along her back. I met her eyes, golden and slit-pupiled in the brightness, like a cat; they were set wide but faced forwards—the binocular vision of a predator, not the peripheral vision of prey.

She stalked slowly up behind me, nostrils twitching as she snuffled my scent. Even from paces away I could feel the heat and moisture of her breath. I swallowed nervously, watching her long, forked tongue darting in and out of her mouth as she approached, gasping as it flicked along the curve of my pert, teenaged bottom, tasting my sweat. Still she moved closer, making me tremble as she rubbed her huge, hot muzzle through my hair, sniffing me. She nudged against my shoulders; at first I thought it was still just part of her smelling me, but she did it again and again, until I bowed myself forwards the way she seemed to want, my arms stretched out behind me by the ropes. Then she moved down, pressing her snout against the backs of my thighs, smelling my sex! I whimpered, terrified of what even one careless touch of a razor-sharp tooth could do to my most intimate place! Suddenly her hot, swirling tongue was bathing my lips, making me jerk against my restraints in surprise! Again and again she licked me, tasting my deceitful, mutinous pussy, so wet with involuntary arousal!

I moaned loudly as she entered me with her tongue; it was as thick as a man’s cock, but much, much longer, sinuous and flexible, exploring inside of me in a way no man ever could! She pushed in further, stretching me, filling me completely, so much that it hurt! My pitiful mewling served only to excite her, my cries and tears encouraging her to swirl harder and faster within me. I shuddered and gasped, the hot, wet meat of her tongue pressing hard inside my depths, over and over, causing the familiar, unavoidable feeling to build. My cries became sobs, the tears flowing hot and heavy down my cheeks. It wasn’t just the steadily increasing pain—it was the helplessness and humiliation, being forced to respond against my will! But I had no more control over my own body than I did over her questing, raping tongue. I began to pant, desperately trying to hold back, but the wave broke regardless; I screamed and howled into the air, thrashing against my restraints, my internal walls pulsing around her tongue, feeding her my succulent, creamy white nectar!

She withdrew slowly, leaving me gasping and spent, head hanging low. I almost didn’t see the shimmering haze in the mirror before me, but as I lifted my head my eyes went wide; the dragon was gone! I twisted at my waist to see directly with my eyes; no, not gone. She was still there, but different, transformed. She was almost a woman now, if a woman could be covered head to toe in fine, beautiful red and gold scales instead of skin, and have an enormous, rigid cock the size of my forearm between her thighs! I could hardly believe what I was seeing, but there was no doubt it was still her; those incredible, golden, slit-pupiled eyes in that severe, beautiful face left me no room for doubt. My eyes were bouncing up and down, unsure where to look. She was five feet at her shoulder, but her long, graceful neck brought her full height to nearly seven, seven and a half with her horns! Her breasts were even larger than mine, full, heavy, and round, her hips and thighs wide and thick, sculpted and muscular, as was her tail. She grinned wickedly, revealing gleaming sharp teeth as she stepped slowly closer to me again, the transformation having taken place around her center of mass.

Her hands, four-digited and strong, were hot on my ass, her sharp, curved nails pricking painfully at my skin as she squeezed until I trembled. She grabbed her cock, stroking herself as she rubbed against my lips. I screamed as she entered me, so much hotter, thicker and more rigid than her tongue had been, driving in fast and deep through my cum- and saliva-slickened tunnel, pounding hard against my final wall! I thrashed and fought, begged and sobbed, but there was nothing I could do as she began to fuck me, the thrusting of her thick, powerful thighs punishing my insides with unbelievable force, while her scales made me feel thousands upon thousands of pleasurable little bumps as she slid in and out! She moved her hands to my tits, mercilessly kneading them in her grasp; thank goodness her claws turned out to be retractable in this form, or she’d have literally torn them to pieces as she played! Her own were so incredibly hot and full on my back as she pulled me against her, her smooth, scaled flesh yielding and soft. I whimpered and cried, hers to do with as she wished, nothing but a fuck-toy for her amazing, incredible cock!

I started to build once more, and this time I could feel her doing the same, her grip tightening on my breasts, her breath coming faster and hotter on my neck! She began pounding me even harder still, huge, racking sobs of pain shaking me to my core, tears blurring my vision more than the flawed mirror ever could. I bawled against my unwanted release, convulsing in her arms, the huge, burning deluge of her pleasure erupting within me in the same moment! It took my breath away, so hot and wet, filling me up, flooding my vulnerable, fertile teenage womb! And yet still she continued to thrust, maintaining my peak, her cock pulsing rhythmically as she delivered more and more of her thick, potent seed! There was so much that soon there was nowhere left for it to go, and it came squirting out of me around the sides of her cock with every powerful thrust, running heavily down my thighs! Finally she withdrew, allowing me to ebb, collapsing limply in my restraints.

She started moving again and I weakly shook my head in dread, certain I could not possibly survive another round! It took me a moment to realize what she was doing, carefully slipping an extended claw between my wrist and my ropes, the razor-like sharpness effortlessly slicing me free. The other wrist, my waist, and my ankles all followed, and she set me gently down to the ground, leaving me staring up at her in confusion.

“You have pleased me greatly, my pet!” she purred, her voice throaty and seductive as she stroked her fingers through my hair, my eyes widening in shock! I hadn’t known that she could even speak, much less that she knew our language! No one had warned me about that! “You shall meet me here again next week—but do not trouble yourself with the binding this time, only bring plenty of rope! I shall tie you up myself, from now on.”

“Yes, Mistress Moralyth,” I submissively bowed my head, a hot, pleased blush mounting in my cheeks at her unexpected praise. She chuckled, playfully tousling my hair. I looked up to see her dashing away down the meadow, the shimmer of her transformation taking hold, her huge, powerful wings unfurling, beating once, twice, three times as she launched herself into the air!

I shook my head in awe, marvelling at her magnificence, laying myself down on the ground to watch her fly.

‘Love you, Daddy! Miss you!’ I thought quietly as I wrapped myself in my arms, for once not saying the words out loud. I gave it another minute staring up at the beautiful, retreating form of my dragon lover, waiting for my remaining tears to fade, then reached up to my visor to press the button, ending the scenario.

I allowed myself a little shiver of residual pleasure, then pushed myself to my hands and knees, hitting another button to display the actual room around me. I hated doing that, I’d much rather take it off entirely, but at the moment I didn’t trust myself to stand and walk, not with all the slippery, sticky cum-substitute I’d squirted—and was continuing to squirt, every time I moved!—all over the place underfoot. I crawled carefully into the shower room, only then taking off my visor and placing it in the special, retrofitted cleaning slot. This one was new, a prototype, with high-quality cameras inside to capture every nuance of my expressions during recording. The company had provided it to me free of charge, and I was being even more careful with this one than with the one I’d had to buy for myself!

I made my way into the shower, reaching up to adjust the knobs and sitting back against the wall, closing my eyes and letting the water pour down. ‘Dragon Sacrifice’ was now in serious contention to become my new favourite, but I was definitely not used to going twice in a row like that! Eventually I felt I could trust my legs again, standing up and starting the process of getting myself clean. That meant first scooping and squeezing out as much cum as I could, then detaching the shower head and giving myself a good, thorough wash. That still didn’t get all of it, not even close, but it at least took care of the big, thick gloops of the stuff, leaving the rest to trickle out slowly over the next couple of days as it finished breaking down. A thorough examination of myself was next, especially my breasts, but as expected I was doing fine. I hadn’t set the breast play as high as I normally did, since this was only my first time with the brand-new scenario and I hadn’t been sure how those nasty, sharp claws were going to feel on my sensitive flesh, but I made it a policy to always check myself out regardless, just to make sure.

I washed my hair, soaped and rinsed, then got out and dried off. It was still annoyingly cold outside, which meant I was restricted to my limited quantity of thick wool skirts; I was wearing my navy blue one this time, with one of my many white blouses, and my new red sweater. I stood in front of the mirror longer than normal, futzing with my hair, trying to get everything just right. The sweater was so unlike the ones I normally wore, so bright, and eye-catching… but I wanted to look good for Isla. It was silly, but it was true. I knew she wasn’t serious. She flirted, and all, but she was just my friend—she’d even made a point of telling me she wasn’t gay! Of course, I wasn’t either… though maybe I could have been, for her. I knew Daddy wouldn’t mind; he and I had watched girl-on-girl stuff together loads of times! If Isla and I ever got together, Daddy would have just thought it was hot, and wanted to join in! But I knew it wasn’t going to happen. Still, with the first check Danny had gotten for me, my pretty new red sweater had been the first thing I’d bought!

I still couldn’t believe the size of that check! And that was only my recording fee, too! At Danny’s recommendation, I’d let the S.I. people film me doing the ‘Ogre Captivity’ scenario, with the understanding that I would hold all the rights and they couldn’t use it for anything until we signed off on a deal. They’d been pretty stingy with our negotiations up until then, but once they’d seen for themselves what I could do, it was like they just couldn’t say no! A much, much more generous recording fee than they’d initially been offering, a percentage of gross sales, image and likeness rights to both the real-world and computer-generated versions of me, merchandising rights… And what, did Danny think S.I. was going to start making little ‘Elly Mae, Monster-Fucker!’ action figures for the kiddies to play with? But Danny had asked, and they’d agreed. That was the porn name I’d chosen, by the way, Elly Mae—just my first and middle names, because it had felt somehow dishonest to pick anything else. Truthfully, a lot of stuff Danny had negotiated for, I didn’t even fully understand what it meant. But I knew he’d done right by me, that was for sure! Just the pained grimace of the S.I. lawyers as they’d signed the contract had been enough to tell me that!

I finally admitted to myself that further mussing with my hair was only going to make it worse; I retrieved my new visor from the cleaner, stored it carefully in its case, and stepped out to see Isla.

“So?” she grinned, bouncing on her toes, virtually vibrating with excitement. “Did you like my surprise?”

“Of course!” I laughed, wryly shaking my head. “But how on earth did you substitute your voice for hers like that? I thought the system was designed specifically to prevent that kind of thing!”

“Oh, I didn’t!” she laughed. “That is her actual, official voice, now! I figured, with you going back and forth with the development guys, planning this one out together, I’d give them a call myself, and volunteer! It took some time, giving them all the possible lines that wanted her to have… and I’ll admit, it was a bit of a strain, making my voice all husky and sexy like that! But the only really hard part was convincing them to keep my secret. In the end, they wanted to see your honest reaction just as much as I did, so they went along with it!”

“And was it as good as you hoped?” I smirked. She’d gotten me good, that was for sure! I’d have to figure out some way to pay her back, for a surprise like that one!

“Oh! I, Uhhh…” she stammered, uncharacteristically shy, looking down at the counter. “I… didn’t watch, while you were doing it. You didn’t invite me to, so… Anyways, I thought maybe we could watch it together, now that you’re done? If you want to, that is.”

“Oh! Uhhh, yeah, I’d like that,” I smiled shyly. “Sorry… I meant to tell you that you could watch, if you wanted… I guess I just got so caught up in the excitement of it all, I forgot to actually say so. You can always watch me, if you want, from now on.”

“Cool,” she smiled. She was so freaking pretty when she blushed like that! “If you want to come around?”

I nodded, and stepped behind the counter as she fiddled with the new controls. The scenario rooms had always had cameras in them, of course, but those had been just for feeding positioning data into the computers without needing the clients to wear those annoying suits—not exactly ideal, when you were trying to have sex! The new ones, high quality for recording, had required several days to install, and were only in my one special booth. Well, not ‘mine’, really; other, normal clients could still use it too, but I’d started thinking of it that way.

“Okay, here we go,” Isla smiled, starting the video. It was so strange, watching myself like this, remembering what it had felt like as it was happening! “You can change the feeds, here, if you like,” she continued. “Whichever camera you want, you can jump straight to it, here. Or you can cycle through them, here.”

“You pick,” I shook my head, wrapping my arms around my waist and biting my lip. The good part hadn’t even started yet, I was just standing there being held by the fake ‘ropes’ the machines had created for me, my visor hiding my eyes. But already I could feel my pussy getting wet again, just thinking about what I knew was about to happen to me on the screen!

Isla rotated quickly through the options, and settled on the view from low and in front, slightly to the side; I agreed with her choice. She moved a little bit closer, just for a better view of the monitor, and I did the same, our arms brushing lightly as we watched. There was no visual of the dragon, of course, only the machines; the full dragon version wouldn’t be available until the boys at S.I. got their hands on the footage, and started doing their magic. She could have picked the feed from my visor, to see exactly what I had, but then she wouldn’t have been looking at me. Not unless I had been looking at myself, that is, which I knew I normally hadn’t been. I liked that she wanted to see me, not the dragon; she hadn’t even bothered trying for a split-screen, wanting to see me as large and clearly as possible!

The machine doing the part of the dragon’s huge, wiggling tongue finally found its way between my lips, and I had to focus not to let myself rub my thighs together as I remembered. Isla gasped as she watched it happening, that long, squirming appendage forcing itself so deeply up inside me! She moved a little closer again, her arm going around my back, her fingers gently brushing mine at the side of my waist. My breath caught in my chest… I stroked her fingers, just a little. She stroked back. I stroked a little more. She paused a moment… then stepped fully behind me, wrapping her arms around my waist! I put mine on top of hers, caressing her arms the same as she was suddenly caressing my belly. She leaned down, kissing my hair just above my ear, her hand reaching up to softly cup my breast.

I gasped, trembling, trying not to let myself close my eyes. “Ummm… I thought you told me you weren’t gay?” It was getting late, but the shop was still open, someone could walk in any second! But with Isla’s hand on my breast, I just didn’t care!

“I’m not,” she breathed, her lips lowering to my ear, nibbling gently. “but I never claimed I wasn’t a little bit bi.”

“Oh,” I said, swallowing nervously.

“Do you want me to stop?” she asked, the mere heat of her words on my skin nearly making me go weak at my knees. I couldn’t respond, couldn’t make myself say the words… but I slowly shook my head. “Good,” she replied, squeezing me tighter, licking slowly, lasciviously up the back of my ear, making me moan. Her other hand went lower, going for my skirt.

“Not there,” I said, grasping her wrist and shaking my head, blushing brilliantly. How could I explain? “Not… not yet. I have a tampon in, to catch the mess.” That wasn’t the full truth, but it wasn’t a lie. It was the best I could make myself do.

“Okay,” she agreed without complaint, slipping her hand in under my sweater and blouse instead, caressing the skin of my belly. She felt so, so good…

We watched the entire thing, Isla gasping and trembling behind me, hardly able to believe the incredible abuse I’d allowed myself to take, kissing and murmuring comfortingly into the side of my neck as she fondled my belly and breast.

“Moralyth?” she asked as we finally reached the end. “Is that her name? I don’t remember reading that anywhere, in the documentation for this one.”

“It, uhh… It’s not, not really. I…” I blushed, unsure how to explain. “I… make up stories for myself. The scenarios aren’t just about what’s actually happening in them, for me. I try to put myself there, give myself a backstory—history, family… whatever. For Moralyth… Moralyth the Red, I call her… I imagine that as a little girl, I used to watch her flying, dreaming of what it would be like. And I was so grateful that she protected our valley, keeping me and my family safe. I had no idea that one day, I would be chosen to be sacrificed to her, in exchange for her continued protection…” I hung my head. “Oh, I don’t know, maybe it’s just dumb! I just… I do anything I can, to make it more real for me inside my own head.”

“I don’t think that’s dumb,” she whispered, squeezing me tighter in her arms. “I think that explains why you were so amazing! You were hardly even ‘acting’ at all… it was like you were really there, as it was happening!”

“You really think I did good?” I asked. “You’re not just saying that?”

“You were phenomenal, Elly!” she purred. “I have never seen anything so hot in my entire life!”

I giggled shyly, squirming happily as she kissed my neck again.

“Come back to my place, tonight?” she whispered, and I could barely even hear her over the hammering of my heart!

“Okay,” I breathlessly agreed.

I helped her close down and lock up, and if we were still ten minutes before official closing time neither of us cared. It was freezing out there anyways, no one was going to come in.

“We’ll need to pick up take-out on the way home, I’m afraid,” she said as we were stepping out the door, each of us so bundled up we could barely see each other. She linked our arms together as we walked, and suddenly I was even more grateful for my scarf, so she wouldn’t see the huge, goofy smile on my face! She lived in the opposite direction from me, it seemed. “Do you want pizza? Or maybe K.F.C.? There’s a good Chinese place, just a little out of the way.”

“The grocery store’s still open,” I countered. “Why don’t I cook for you tonight, instead?”

“Oh, I couldn’t ask you to do that…” she shook her head.

“You didn’t ask, I offered,” I smiled, bonking my head on her shoulder. She was so much taller than me, I could do that easily. “I like cooking. I used to cook all the time, for Daddy and me!” The breath stuttered in my chest a little, as it always did when I caught myself thinking about him unprepared, but I carried on. “It isn’t the same, just cooking for myself. It would be nice, having somebody to cook for again.”

“Well, if you’re really sure,” she agreed, and we took the turn towards the store.

“Do you have any allergies, or anything you really don’t like?” I asked, running through my recipes in my head. I didn’t have my books, so it would have to be something I could do on the fly, preferably something quick.

“Not unless you count cats,” she chuckled. “I like them just fine, but they turn me into a stuffy pink blob if I let them touch me.”

“No cats, then, I’ll keep that in mind,” I laughed. “Do you like beef Stroganov?”

“Ummm… is it bad if I admit I don’t actually know what that is?” she sheepishly asked. “I’ve heard the name, but I’m not sure I’ve ever had it. I’m afraid I’m not much of a cook.”

“Well, that settles it then!” I laughed. “It is getting a little late though, so I’ll just do a quick and easy version, tonight. But I promise you’ll love it! Cook or not, can I assume you at least have a can opener, a frying pan, and a pot with a lid?” She assured me she did. “Okay, good. Now, normally you do Stroganov with noodles, but I like mine with rice…” We spent the rest of the walk with me telling her about the various options, as a distraction from the cold. From the way she was talking I figured I’d better not assume that she had anything at all in her kitchen, so once we were inside I picked up a bag of white rice, two cans of Campbell’s mushroom soup, hamburger, a bag of frozen peas, a can of corn, and a red bell pepper. Extra spices, I figured we could do without; the soup would be good enough on its own. Everything was fine, until I tried to pay.

“Forget it!” she was adamant, gently hip-checking me out of the way and handing over her card instead. “You’re already cooking for me tonight, I’m not letting you buy me groceries, too!”

“It’s no big deal,” I tried to tell her. “After the paycheck I just earned thanks to you and your brother? A few groceries is the least I can do to pay you back!”

“Not! Happening!” she insisted, and when I kept trying to speak, she kissed me straight on my lips to shut me up, right there in the middle of the check-out aisle! I think my brain shifted back into gear right around the time we were climbing the steps up to her apartment.

Her place was much like mine, I saw; tiny kitchen, tiny living room, tiny bedroom visible through the open door at the back. Tiny everything, really. But unlike me, Isla was a slob! That wasn’t fair, actually—there was no actual dirt, or any mess at all, as far as I could see, aside from clothes strewn over every available surface. It was actually kind of reassuring, in a way; if she lived like this, it meant she hadn’t had anyone else over to her place in quite some time!

I took Isla’s bag of groceries from her and headed straight for the kitchen. And, perhaps being a little paranoid, I first checked the oven. There actually weren’t any bras or panties hiding inside, though from the rest of the place I wouldn’t have been overly surprised if there had been. Somewhat reassured, I started hunting for pots, pans, and utensils; something told me it would be easier and faster to find them myself than to ask her where they were.

“What can I do to help?” she asked, standing adorably at the entrance to the kitchen like there was a forcefield in her path.

“Nothing!” I smiled, standing up from my foray into her cupboards, victoriously brandishing the pot and matching lid I’d just found! “I said I wanted to cook for you, and I meant it! I’ll teach you how to make this some other time, if you want—it’ll give me an excuse to come over and do this again!”

“You don’t need an excuse,” she said, uncharacteristically shyly. And that, I decided, required a kiss.

“Well, if you really don’t need my help…” she murmured against my lips, softly caressing my hips. “Do you mind if I go take a quick shower? You smell like lilacs, after yours, and I had a twelve hour shift today; I smell like ass!”

“You don’t, actually!” I laughed, kissing her again. “You just smell like you, which I like! But go ahead. It’ll be ready in fifteen, twenty minutes, tops.”

I sent her on her way and got to work, setting the rice to cooking and the hamburger to browning, finding another, smaller pot to boil some peas and tossing the rest in her freezer, draining the corn, then going hunting again until I found a chopping board and a knife that wasn’t dull as a spoon, cutting up the pepper. I was making way more than the two of us could possibly eat-but I was going to leave the rest in her fridge, lunches for her to nuke for the next few days. I even found some Tupperware, way in the back of a cupboard, and after a very thorough scrubbing at the sink I was willing to declare it fit for human use. By then the hamburger was ready, and the soup went straight in. I waited for it to warm up a bit, turning nicely liquid, before I drained the peas and added the veggies too. I even had time to clear some room on her couch, to give us someplace to eat; she didn’t have a proper table or chairs, only the one gaming chair in front of her computer, but we could make it work. I felt like such a creep, doing a sniff test on her panties to make sure they were actually clean before I stacked them in a pile… but she was still in the shower, and how else was I supposed to know? I returned to the kitchen, stirring the pan, peeking in on the rice; not much longer, now. It felt good, having someone to take care of again. Not like Daddy… but nice.

“Perfect timing!” I announced as she reappeared, her short black hair adorably messy and damp, wearing nothing but a temptingly thin sleepshirt and cute tight pink panties, nearly making me trip! “Eat at the coffee table?” I suggested, handing her her plate. I picked up mine and followed her, sitting down and closing my eyes for just a silent little prayer. I didn’t want to draw attention to it, and I don’t think Isla even noticed, but I couldn’t eat without a prayer; Daddy wouldn’t approve.

“Oh, wow…” she exclaimed around her first bite, her eyes going wide.

“I take it that means you approve?” I giggled, tasting a bite of my own. It wasn’t bad, but far from my best—maybe I should have picked up some spices after all… but I hadn’t wanted to buy her an entire spice rack, and there was no way I was going to trust anything I found in that museum display she called a kitchen!

“Um hum!” she nodded vigorously, barely swallowing before taking another bite. We ate mostly in silence, other than Isla’s occasional wordless sounds of appreciation. I was just trying not to giggle the entire time watching her eat, but I was so happy she liked it! Then we finished and walked back into the kitchen together, and she saw how much was still left on the stove.

“How much did you make?” she gasped.

“Enough for you to have lunches for the next few days, at least,” I giggled again, unable to hold back any longer now that she’d seen. Take that for a surprise, missy! “I even found some Tupperware for you to use, so you can take it to work with you if you want. I was just waiting for it to cool down some first, before I put the rest away.”

She gawped for a moment, then stole my plate and fork and dropped them with hers in the sink, kissing me deeply, grabbing me by my ass and lifting me into the air, making me squeak! But although she was bigger than me, she wasn’t that much bigger, and she was still a girl—she could only hold me up for a couple of seconds before she had to let me back down again.

“You realize, if I let you keep feeding me like this, you’re going to make me fat!” she teased, staring into my eyes and stroking her fingers through my hair. I knew it was just a joke, but the idea that she was already thinking this might become a regular thing made me smile. “I’m going to be expecting your help working off the calories, after I finish the dishes!”

“I think I can help with that,” I giggled, stretching up for another quick peck on her lips. “But we are doing the dishes,” I stressed. “I know, I know, I can already tell you’re about to say that I cooked, so you can clean. You can wash, if you like; I’ll dry. And you can’t fight me on it, because it means we’ll be done sooner!”

“Deal,” she said, failing to fight off a grin. I let her get started while I dealt with the food, pouring the rest of the sauce in with the rice, giving it a good stir to mix it all up, then putting the lid back on the pot and tucking it away in her fridge. We were done in hardly any time at all, and she kissed me again, taking me by the hand and leading me back to her bedroom. The bed had only a small mountain of clothes on it, all on one side where she clearly didn’t sleep. She picked them up, quickly clearing a section of floor with her foot and dropping them down. We kissed again, still standing, feeling each other up, and she started undoing the buttons of my sweater. I moved my hands to her hips so I wouldn’t get too carried away, caressing her through her shirt; I wanted to strip it off right away, but I was still wearing so many more clothes than her, it wouldn’t be fair until I caught up. Sweater, blouse, skirt… then finally it was time I could take off her shirt, revealing her amazing, perky and braless boobs. She reached behind me, undoing my bra and letting it slide to the floor.

“I’ve been dreaming about this for so long…” she sighed into my lips, taking me into her hands, gently starting to squeeze and play. “You have no idea how much I both loved and dreaded any time you said you wanted more breast play in a sim… getting to see you, and even touch you a little, but having to force myself to be so freaking professional while I was doing it!”

“Well, you don’t have to be professional any more!” I giggled, moaning happily at her touch. She guided me up onto her bed, laying me down on my back, snuggling up against my side with my arm wrapped around her back, her upper leg thrown on top of mine. She bent to my breast, sucking my nipple firmly into her mouth, making me moan.

“You have to tell me, if anything I do starts to hurt,” she murmured into the flesh of my breast. “I don’t know what it’s like, being so bruised up like this, so you have to tell me.”

“Hurting isn’t always a bad thing, for me,” I blushed, bending to kiss her hair, rubbing my hand up and down her slender, sexy back. “But… I promise to say if you hurt me in a way I don’t like.”

“Good enough, I suppose,” she chuckled, returning to her task, her hand running across to my other breast, squeezing and playing as she sucked. I closed my eyes, luxuriating in the sensation of what she was doing. She was being so soft, so gentle, so completely different from the kind of breast play I experienced at S.I.! It felt amazing, and I never wanted it to stop! I was so lost in the enjoyment of it, I almost didn’t notice when she took her hand from my breast, and started sliding it down towards my panties.

“Wait, I told you…” I grabbed her wrist to stop her, nervously biting my lip.

“It’s okay,” she murmured around my nipple. “I can put a towel down first, if you want, but I’m not worried about a bit of mess. I want to touch you!”

“I…” I winced my eyes closed. I couldn’t tell her, I just couldn’t! Not everything! But… she deserved an explanation, as much of one as I could give. “I can’t cum from it.”

“No?” she asked, lifting her head from my breast in obvious surprise, but a wicked little glint appeared in her eyes, like she thought I’d just offered her a challenge or something. “Not ever? I’ve been told I’m pretty good, you know…”

I bit my lip, shaking my head. “Not ever…” I admitted. “Not… not anymore.”

“Anymore?” she tilted her head, asking for an explanation I just couldn’t give.

“I…” I looked away, shaking my head. “I can only cum when it hurts,” I told her, wincing my eyes closed in regret and shame. “Only when I’m getting punished, the way I deserve.”

“Oh, sweetie…” she cooed, taking her hand from my grasp, moving it up to softly stroke my cheek, guiding me into looking at her again, the concern clear in her eyes. “What could you ever, ever have done that makes you think you deserve to be punished?”

“I…” I tried to begin, but the words just wouldn’t come, my lower lip trembling, the tears welling in my eyes. “Daddy… my Daddy…” I closed my eyes again, the tears starting to fall. “My Daddy’s dead, because of me!” I sobbed, the tears bursting free, tumbling down my cheeks.

“Oh, Elly!” Isla gasped, slipping out from my arm, and I wrapped it around my belly, holding myself tight. She moved quickly up the bed, slipping her arm under my neck, pulling me tight, and I clutched my arm around her back, holding on for dear life. My sobs grew and grew and grew; huge, racking things, shaking my entire body as she held me tight to her breast, cooing to me and stroking my hair and back. I cried and cried, it must have been for over an hour, and still she just held me tight, letting it happen.

“I’m really sorry about this,” I told her as my tears finally started to wane, wiping the last few from my cheeks, ashamed for what I’d just done, but grateful beyond words for the way she’d held me through it. “You shouldn’t have to deal with all… this!”

“It’s okay,” she said, still softly stroking my hair, gently kissing my head. “I don’t mind.” She paused for a moment, and I could tell she was wrestling with what she wanted to ask. “Do you want to tell me about it?”

“I…” I did, I really, really did! But I just couldn’t. “I can’t. Not… not all of it.”

“That’s okay,” she said, kissing my hair again. “You can tell me as much, or as little, as you feel comfortable with. Whatever you need.”

I nodded my head, so incredibly grateful. I wanted to tell her… maybe just a little. No details, but maybe I could tell her a little. “I… I made a mistake,” I whispered into her chest. “I didn’t mean to, but I did. And they took him away. He… he died in prison, because of me. They wouldn’t let me see him, or talk to him… they wouldn’t even give him my letters. I never got a chance to tell him how sorry I was, how much I loved him, how much I knew he loved me. How I knew he’d never done anything wrong… that I loved him so much, and I’d always wanted everything he’d ever done to me! I… I needed him to know I never meant to do it, that I knew it was all my fault… But I never got a chance to tell him, and now he’s dead, and I’ll never be able to tell him how sorry I am. How much I love him, and miss him, every single day!”

“Oh, sweetie—”

“Don’t, okay?” I interrupted her, wiping away another tear. “I know, I do, but… Just… whatever you were about to say. I… I just can’t. I can’t have you be sorry for me for stuff I don’t even regret. I… You can be sorry they took him away from me, and that he’s dead, and I didn’t get to tell him how I felt, and to say goodbye. But I can’t have you be sorry for… anything else. I just can’t, okay? I’m sorry, but I just can’t.”

It took her a minute, and I could tell she wanted to say more, but she did as I’d asked. “I’m sorry you lost him, Elly. So, so, sorry!”

I tensed, but relaxed when she didn’t say anything else. “Thank you,” I whispered back, on multiple levels.

“You’re wrong though, about one thing,” she murmured, still kissing and stroking my hair. “He knew. I can absolutely guarantee you, he knew how much you loved him. You and I barely know each other… we’re on our first date—assuming this even counts as a date!—and already you’ve cooked for me, made me extra to take to work… you found and cleaned Tupperware I didn’t even know I had, for crying out loud! There is no chance on earth, you being the person you are, that he didn’t know exactly how much you loved him, I can promise you that!”

“Thank… thank you!” I trembled, and the tears started right back up again like they’d never stopped. How was she being so patient with me? She hadn’t signed up to bring some sad, crying girl back to her apartment! But she just held me close and murmured that it was okay, that I was okay. I wasn’t so sure about that… but it made me feel better anyways.

When my tears finally stopped for the second time, I wanted to thank her again, properly. I started kissing her between her breasts, softly tracing her tattoo. It was silly of me, I knew better, but somehow I kept thinking I should be able to feel the lines against my lips. I moved slowly to her breast, so perfect and firm and round. Her nipples were tiny little things, but seemed no less sensitive than mine from the way she moaned as I took one between my lips. She held me tighter with the arm I was resting my head on, her other hand moving around from my back and starting to play with my breast again. And… just because I knew she couldn’t make me cum, didn’t mean I couldn’t make her! I slid my hand from her back to her hip, then slowly down, carefully making my way inside those absolutely adorable little pink panties of hers! She moaned happily as I took her within my palm—she was so hot, her inner lips already wet to my touch! I was nervous, my first time ever touching another girl… but I told myself I knew what to do. Just because I couldn’t cum from it anymore, didn’t mean I didn’t like how it felt; I’d just have to trust the same things I liked would work on her, too, so I gently started to rub. She was shaved, like me—probably just now in the shower, I thought, which explained why she’d been in there so long. Her lips were much smaller, just cute little flaps that felt like they were barely there at all, instead of thick, meaty ones like mine. I liked them, a lot! I rubbed a little harder, a little faster, softly teasing between her lips with my middle finger. And when she started gasping, pinching and pulling on my nipple, I entered her for real. She trembled a little, letting out the cutest little gasp of pleasure as I started gently thrusting in and out. As much as I wanted to speed up, I forced myself to go slow. When she started rocking her hips, I took that as a sign to add my ring finger as well, curling softly forward, finding the soft, pulpy flesh of her g-spot. She moaned, lifting her leg and wrapping it over and behind my own, rapidly rocking herself onto my hand. Then I could speed up, going as fast as I could, listening to her breath quickening, feeling the tightening of her grip on my breast. She squealed, twitching uncontrollably, her hot, wet walls clenching around my fingers. I gave her everything I had, the muscles of my wrist starting to cramp, but only as she started to ebb did I allow myself to gradually slow down, pulling out. She was pretty out of it right then, and I just couldn’t stop myself from bringing my fingers to my mouth, guiltily exploring her taste, so creamy and delicious!

“Does it still feel good?” she asked, and I glanced up into her eyes, caught with my fingers still in my mouth! I guess she hadn’t been quite as out of it as I’d thought!

“Does what feel good?” I yanked my fingers out of my mouth, blushing and mumbling. She didn’t seem to mind what she’d just seen me doing, smiling and stroking her fingers through my hair, but I was still too lost in my own embarrassment to follow her meaning.

“I know you said you can’t cum from it…” she continued. “But does it still feel good, being touched down there? I’d really like to try, if you’ll let me.”

“Ummm…” I bit my lip, glancing away. “Yeah, it does. But are you sure you want to? It really is a mess in there right now, believe me!”

“I don’t mind. That’s why God invented towels, extra changes of sheets, and post-sex showers!” she exclaimed, making me giggle. “Besides, I told you I’m bi, remember? I doubt the fake stuff could possibly taste any worse than some of the real stuff I’ve had to swallow!”

“Okay,” my blush intensified. She wanted to use her mouth on me? Goodness! “But… I need a minute first, to take my tampon out. And we definitely need to put down a towel!”

“I’ll wait,” she smiled, softly kissing my lips. “The bathroom’s just out the door on your right, clean towels on the shelf. Bring one with you when you come back.”

“Okay,” I repeated, pushing myself up and fighting like heck not to let myself run away from her like a frightened little mouse! I closed the door of the bathroom behind me, doing what was needed and discarding it in the bin, then standing at the sink and using my hand to give myself another quick little wash. She may have claimed to be okay with the taste, but I was in no mood to test that any more than I had to! I grabbed a towel, patting myself dry with the corner, debating whether to put my panties back on or not. There didn’t seem to be much point… and my plain, boring white ones weren’t nearly as sexy as those cute little pink ones she was wearing! The cheater! I bet the ones she’d been wearing at work hadn’t been nearly as nice, but she’d gotten the chance to change after her shower! I looked around, and decided to hang them on her towel rack, where they would have plenty of company. I went back to join her again, spreading out the towel and laying right back down where I’d been.

I think she must have been able to tell how nervous I was, because she started again with soft, slow kisses on my mouth, gently fondling my breast. Only once she’d gotten me to relax again did she start slowly working her way down my body with her hand, and only after she’d had her fingers inside me for several minutes did she leave my lips and start following her way down with her mouth. I moaned happily as she finally reached her goal, eagerly opening my thighs for her as she moved herself into place, tracing up and down my lips with slow, soft kisses, slipping her hands in underneath me to cup and squeeze my butt! She was so, so beautiful, her big, radiant green eyes staring straight up into mine as she licked between my lips! I wrestled her pillow behind my neck, to help me see, gently stroking my fingers through her short, soft black hair.

“Will you play with your breasts for me?” She murmured, and she looked so hopeful and shy making her request, how could I possibly refuse? I bit my lip and nodded, but for that I needed to move; I scooted back, propping myself at about forty-five degrees against the wall at the head of her bed, her pillow behind my back. She followed along, licking her lips, barely able to wait for me to get into place before she was licking me again. I did like she’d asked, lifting and squeezing, jiggling and playing. My hands weren’t strong enough to do it the way I really liked, like in the scenario room, but this was more about showing off my breasts for her than it was about pleasing myself. She seemed to enjoy what she was seeing, her eyes excited and bright, moaning nearly as loudly as I was at what she was doing to me between my thighs!

She tried all sorts of different things on me; licking, sucking, nibbling, and using her fingers as well. Every bit of it felt incredible, but as I’d known would be the case, it just wasn’t enough. She was amazingly persistent, but eventually even she had to admit that her tongue just couldn’t take it anymore, and she needed a break.

“You really weren’t kidding, hunh?” she asked, climbing back up the bed as I scooted back down to my back. She kissed me softly, my taste light and strangely enjoyable on her lips, as she pulled me back into her arms. “I was really giving you my A-game there, trying every trick I know… and it just didn’t work!”

“I’m sorry…” I bit my lip in shame. “I tried to warn you…”

“Shhh… none of that!” she kissed me again, comfortingly stroking my hair. “You have nothing to be sorry for! Not one single solitary thing! You still enjoyed it, right? I could tell you did, so tell me!”

“Of course I did!” I smiled shyly. “You were incredible, really! I just… I can’t.”

“And I officially believe you now!” she laughed, squeezing me tighter in her arms, and it was so infectious I had to let out a shy little giggle of my own. “I admit, I had my doubts—my pride wouldn’t let me accept what you were saying until I’d tried for myself! But, now we both know for sure; at least for right now, with your head in the space it’s in, you can’t cum from me playing with you and going down on you. So, okay. So what? I still enjoy doing it, you still enjoy having it done to you. Who cares if I can’t quite manage to finish you off, the way I wish I could? I’m sure as hell not going to stop doing it, just because of that!”

“You’re not?” I asked, hopeful but still riddled with guilt that I couldn’t give her the response she wanted.

“Not on your life!” she laughed again, vigorously shaking her head. “And who knows… maybe somewhere down the road, you’ll find yourself in a different headspace, and we’ll both get a wonderful surprise! Until then… I’ll just have to be happy with helping you tweak your scenarios at S.I., to make sure you get the best possible orgasms there, if I can’t give them to you here!”

“Oh!” I exclaimed, her words just having made me realize, and I started to giggle.

“What?” she quirked her head in confusion. “What is it?”

“Just a random thought,” I smiled, shaking my head. “What you said—we got so caught up in watching my video together tonight, I didn’t even think to make any adjustments for next time!”

“So we did!” she laughed too, kissing me again. I bit my lip, thinking… and pushed her to her back.

“My turn!” I giggled as I rolled myself up on top of her, starting with kisses and quickly working my way down. Admittedly, I wasn’t nearly as patient as she had been. But as I pulled off her cute little pink panties and tossed them aside, and she opened her legs for me, eagerly licking and biting her lip… she sure didn’t seem to mind! She was as tiny and delicate looking as she’d felt like with my hand, flushed a lovely, beautiful shade of pink as I bent down for my first kiss. I was glad she’d gone first, regardless of whether she’d been able to make me cum; this way, from what she’d done to me I had some idea of what she probably liked herself! I started with kisses and licks, up and down, and swirling little circles around her tiny, cute little clit, just barely poking out at me from under her hood. Already that had her moaning happily, running her fingers into my hair and pulling me tight against her lips. So I figured, why mess with what works? I filed the rest of the things she’d done to me into the back of my mind to try some other time, and just concentrated on what I was already doing. The only other thing I did was to slip my hands in under her cute little round butt, giving her a nice, tight squeeze, just like she’d done to me!

It didn’t take her long, even less than when I’d used my hand, before she was squealing into the night, kicking and thrashing, trying to push me away. I wouldn’t let her, not until her orgasm faded completely, but when she kept pushing after that I let her succeed.

“I can keep going,” I offered, greedily licking my lips of the creamy white gift she’d just given me. “My tongue’s not too tired, yet.”

“Not unless you want me kneeing you in your ear, you can’t!” she shook her head, laughing tiredly. “I get really, really sensitive after I cum… you either need to give me time to recover in between, or you need to tie me down to the bed first, if you want to try giving me multiples!”

“I will keep that option in mind!” I promised, giggling happily as I crawled back up the bed for more kisses.

“Join me for a shower?” she eventually asked, as the frenzy of our kisses gradually slowed into cuddles. We were both a little sticky, but not unpleasantly so, not enough that either of us really needed another shower. But there was no way on earth I was turning down the opportunity to get all hot, wet, and soapy with her under the spray! She took me by my hand, smiling adorably as she led the way.

“Uhhh… sorry,” she said as she grabbed her toothbrush from her holder. “I don’t have a spare—I should have been thinking, and picked one up for you when we were shopping. You can use mine, if you want?”

My initial reaction was revulsion… but how much sense did that make? I’d just had my entire tongue in her mouth, and hers in mine, not to mention other things. If sharing her toothbrush was the price of minty-fresh kisses for the rest of the night, it was one I could pay. I agreed, cuddling up behind her at the sink with my arms around her waist as she brushed, then she did the same to me. We took turns going pee, then climbed into the shower. She liked it just as hot as I did, I was happy to find out, and we washed and squirmed together happily, laughing like fools. She even let me pin her up against the tile and use my fingers on her again, moaning into my mouth as we kissed! We regretfully got out and dried each other off, and I darted naked out to my bag in the living room to grab a new tampon, then back to put my panties on again. Isla didn’t bother, for which I was grateful, but she wasn’t the one who still had a pool of fake cum in her womb waiting to ooze out of her during the night! I helped her change her sheets, again not really needed, then we cuddled up close, kissing soft and slow until it was time to actually fall asleep and she turned out her light. I snuggled down further, my face pressed comfortably between her small, warm breasts, softly kissing her chest as she did the same in my hair.

I silently thought my nightly prayers, for Daddy to be safe and happy in heaven until it was time for me to be with him again… the only thing I asked for myself was to not let me screw this up!

---

making pizza has its sensual rewards

This story is completely fictional and the product of an overactive erotic mind. While it may be fantasy some parts of the story are based on real events. I leave it to the reader to separate the fantasy from reality.

“Holy shit”, I muttered.
‘”Fucking hell!”
I couldn’t believe what was happening in front of me! I stood glued to the spot, afraid to
breathe. I was standing in the lounge of one of my customers. I must have had a dumb and dumber expression on my face. My mouth hung open and my jeans strained at the crotch.

Let me start from the beginning. My name is Jack. I am 1.9 meters tall with darkly tanned skin. I have brown hair which I crop very short to the scalp and have brown eyes. I am 42 years old, single and I am the proud owner of a very busy pizzeria in the heart of the bustling Cape Town waterfront.

The business is an eatery but also does home deliveries. It was 1 am Sunday morning and a month-end weekend. We had been busy as hell and as usual if anything could go wrong, it invariably did. That night, Sam our regular delivery guy, had a motor vehicle breakdown towards the end of his round. Luckily, he was almost finished but for one large seafood. While Sam called the break down to tow in his vehicle, I told him that I would take care of his last drop.

Truth was I was exhausted and welcomed the chance to take in the fresh air. I ordered a fresh seafood from the kitchen staff (the last one for the day) and as soon as it was done, asked Jenny my manager to lock up and took the pleasant drive on my Harley to the customer.

Anni was a regular at the pizzeria and would normally have a friend or two with her when she visited my eatery. She would often call for home deliveries as well. She was well-liked by the waiters as she was always friendly and a good tipper. As owner of the little pizzeria, I take pride in getting to know most of my regular customers. Anni was no exception.

She was about 29 or so year’s old, of average height with sparkling green eyes and dark brown hair that hangs around a cute face. In my business, skinny women made bad customers. Not that Anni was fat but she did have curves in all the right places. She was not big in the breast department either which is always a pleasure for me. Women with smaller breasts would often wear no bra and this I always found very appealing.

Anni was the creative director for an advertising agency based on the waterfront. She was not married and did not seem to have a regular boyfriend, although she did come in once in a while with male friends. Most often, she would be with female friends when visiting the eatery. When she did have male company, it would always be clear that they ate out of her hand. Women who have high career and corporate ambitions often made poor girlfriends or wives. It seemed that Anni fit that profile but in her case, while she was very successful at her work, she did not fall in the trap of flaunting her wealth.

I knocked on Michelle’s door. I could hear music coming from inside.
“Party’s still going strong. I wonder if anyone can hear me knocking.”
I knocked loader and immediately regretted doing so.
“Shit I’ll wake the neighbours.”
The last thing I need now is a shouting match with the neighbours. It had been a long day and I needed to get in a shower. I tried the door knob and it turned, opening the door.

Whenever Michelle walked into the pizza shop I always loved looking her over. She had a uncanny resemblance to my school-girl sweetheart Hilary. Hilary had a great body; about 5`5 and slightly plumpish but not fat. She was never a fashion model but filled a bikini in a way that would draw appreciative looks. She had a friendly personality and everyone liked her at school. I had the hots for Hilary. She had, similar to Michelle, a pear shaped face adorned with brown hair that framed her face. Her face broke easily and often into a smile that lit up her green eyes. But the most adorable feature was her nose- slightly high and round. Sadly we parted ways when I moved overseas to continue my studies after high school.

But standing in Michelle` s living room that fateful Sunday morning, any resemblance between Michelle and Hilary had become inconsequential. Michelle, naked in her pale glory and in the soft glow of two red colored wall lamps, was on her back sunk in the couch, feet firmly planted on the shoulders of a female friend who was eating her pussy her like it was the supper! Her soft moans and the music from the CD all but obliterated everything else in the world. I took me a while but I soon recognized Michelle` s friend. Her name was Tania and she would often eat with Michelle at the pizzeria.

Tania was about 4 years older- in the late thirties- than Michelle and had large breasts that she always highlighted in her dress code. She had light brown hair cut short around the neck and had an attractive mature face. Tania certainly knew what buttons to press as she licked and flicked at Michelle` s pussy lips and clit. This drove Michelle wild. She lifted her ass off the couch to encourage Tania to use her tongue deep in her. Michelle played with her nipples with her thumb and forefinger. Her moans of ecstasy were turning me on and my boner was as hard as nails. Tania slipped two finger in Anni` s wet pussy and pumped while she lapped at her puffy pussy lips and swollen clit.

Michelle dropped her feet from Tania` s shoulders and dug one onto the top of the couch` s backrest and the other on the seat. She grabbed a fistful of Tania` s hair with both hands and gently used her mouth as a passion simulator, digging her face in her gorgeous pussy. I could see she was about to cum. Michelle ` eyes were shut and all she wanted in the world right now was to cum.

“Yes baby, you sooo good.” Michelle cried loudly as Tania took her to the point of no return. Michelle lifted her ass further off the couch as she came.
“Yes, baby”, she cried as she reached a passionate high.
“Yes, yess, yesss! Fuck, yessssssss!!!” Tania continued to eat Michelle until she came off her high. “Man, she sure knew how to make Michelle cum”, I thought as I witnessed this unbelievable display of female sensual lovemaking.

I had seen many lesbian scenes on tape but seeing it in the flesh, up close and personal was the ultimate thrill. I was afraid to move, afraid to breathe, not wanting to interrupt the two women- both incredibly gorgeous and sexy and glistening with sweat, chest heaving as if they had just run a marathon. As the two women collapsed on opposite ends of the couch, they opened their eyes.
That’s` when they saw Jack standing with the pizza.
“ Pizza anyone?” was all I could muster not quite knowing what to say.

I guess I should have left the two women to their lovemaking, but the urge to stay was too great. Two beautiful women making out, within centimeters from my touch, was not something that a guy often sees. Unless of course its` rehearsed and on DVD! The real deal is so mind blowing that my body refused to obey any normal sensibilities.
“Jack!” exclaimed Michelle with a wicket smile “. How long have you been standing there?”
She looked ravishing in the after glow of her orgasm and tried in vain to reach for an imaginary piece of clothing- but gave up as there was nothing nearby.

Tania started giggling as she stroked her fingers through her short hair, accentuating her large full breasts.
“You naughty boy, she said.” Did you enjoy the show?”
Both women knew me from the Pizza shop. All attempts to cover-up deed and naked bodies were discarded and both women now resigned to show off their beautiful bodies.
“Michelle, we gave Jack a huge boner!” Tania said looking at my hard-on. Both girls giggled as I turned the color of red paint.
“Look, I attempted an explanation, “I tried knocking but I didn’t want to wake the whole neighborhood. Hell, I thought there was some kind of an emergency right here in the house when no-one answered the door. Besides, what` s a guy to do when he finds two beautiful women making out?”
“Michelle, Jack needs to be punished for being such a naughty boy”
“I agree”, Michelle said.” But lets first eat, I` m starved.”

Michelle got up and took the pizza from me- still naked. She had a great body. Small delicious tits and a curvy figure that oozed sex appeal. Her pubic hair was trimmed short and still glistened with cum juice.
“Tania, why don’t you be a sweetie and get a bottle of wine from the fridge.”
” That’s a great idea” Tania said as she got up.
Tania` s full breasts swayed like two gorgeous pendulums as she walked to the kitchen area. She had a fuller body than Michelle with wide hips and a juicy big ass.
Michelle looked at me with those pretty green eyes.
“You look hot and bothered Jack. Why don’t you take a quick shower while we decide what punishment you deserve?” she said.
I thought I died and gone to heaven.

After my shower I joined the two women in the lounge, a towel wrapped around my waist. The girls giggled some more when they saw the tent in the towel.
“Have some pizza Jack”, Michelle said. I was hungry, but not for food.
“Now, now girls, I said mockingly, be gentle. Don’t` punish me for being a man”.
“Take off the towel, Tania said, “I have a better idea.” She crooked her index finger at me.
“Lie down here” she pointed to the space between the two women. I did as I was told. Hey this is a fantasy come true for me. I was not about to argue about anything right now.

I stretched out on the carpet and Michelle placed the pizza on my chest.
“He makes a perfect coffee table, the naughty boy”, Michelle said.
The women fed me some pizza and soon finished theirs. Tania poured some wine in glasses and then slowly poured the rest all over my body- from my mouth to my rock hard cock. The cool wine only made me hotter.
“Let’s have some desert”, Michelle said as she took my wine-soaked cock in her mouth.
“Mmmmm, this tastes yummy.” Her mouth was soft and moist and made my head ache with pleasure. My cock disappeared and reappeared in Michelle` s mouth as she slowly and sensuously moved up and down my cock. My left hand went looking for her pussy. She was wet and wonderful. My thumb flicked her clit and two fingers entered her. She squealed and I was in heaven.

Tania not the one to be left out of the proceedings, climbed on my face and lowered her pussy for me. “Jack, I need to cum.” She said, “This is your punishment for disturbing me when I was having fun.” Her pussy was all puffy and wet and I went to work like a dog in heat. I flicked at her clit and swollen lips, she tasted like candy and I was a boy in the candy store. She groaned as I sunk my tongue in her and my nose nibbling at her ass hole.
“Jack!” Tania wailed, “that feels sooo good”.
I licked from her pussy to her puckered hole. Then I slowly inserted one finger in her ass. She was wet and it slipped in easily till the first knuckle.
Michelle looked up at Tania. “Come here you little slut”. The two girls locked lips, playing with their tongues.

In the meantime I was busy with one finger pumping Tania` s ass and my tongue buried in her pussy. God she tasted good. I could have remained in that position for ever.
”Yes, baby…yes…yes…yesssssss!” Tania started wailing.
Her knees were on the carpet and she was riding my face as she came. Her squirt flooded my mouth. She collapsed on my stomach inches from where Michelle was still sucking me, her body glistening with sweat, body heaving.

Michelle moved around to my head and assumed Tania` s position. “It` s my turn Jack.” She said as she lowered herself on my face. Tania unceremoniously sunk her mouth on my cock. If Tania tasted like candy then Michelle was like honey. I grabbed her ass with both hands and sucked and licked her pussy and clit till she screamed in ecstasy. I kneaded her ass and slowly toyed with her ass hole and pussy and the soft insides of her legs, licking, flicking, sucking, and blowing…
”Jack….Jack….Jack….” Michelle wailed.
“Yes baby… eat me…eat me…” make… me… cum….”
Before long Michelle screamed “ yesss, fuck yesssssss!”

While Michelle nearly drowned me with cum, Tania was making my cock swell. Her warm moist mouth was like nothing I had ever experienced on my cock. I ran my fingers through her hair as I shot my load down her throat. Michelle collapsed on the carpet next to me, breathing heavily-those cute tits rising and falling.
“Jack, you taste real good, almost as good as your pizza”. Tania said. The two women laughed. I was definitely in a place that should be called heaven.
“God, I haven’t` ever cum like this before” Michelle said and kissed me, tasting her cum on my mouth.
“You girls taste better than any pizza I have ever made.” That was the truth. I looked at the two women and smiled with satisfaction- covered in girl cum, pizza and wine. I wondered if I was dreaming and if someone would soon cruelly wake me up.
“I am glad I made this delivery” I thought.
I got up from the carpet and went to the fridge to look for more wine. I looked back to the two women still spread out naked on the carpet.
“Anyone for more wine?” I said.
”That will be great”, Michelle said leaning on her elbow, now completely comfortable in her nakedness.

Later, the three of us sat naked cross-legged in a circle. I passed the wine glasses around and I lit a cigarette, inhaled and passed it around. The two women squealed with laughter as they recalled the look on my face when I walked in on them.
“God, she` s incredible”, I thought as I looked at Michelle. She had an incredible smile. I pulled her to me and kissed her. Her lips were soft. Her mouth was warm and delicious. Time and space evaporated. I reveled in her softness. I nibbled on her ears, her neck. Then I moved to her small cute breasts. I licked on them and she moaned. I softly bit on her nipples as I lay on top of her. I supported myself on my elbows and Michelle stretched out beneath me. Her hands felt incredibly soft on my back. She was so soft, I was afraid I was going to hurt her with my hard baker hands.

“Get inside me” Michelle whispered in my ear, pulling my head up with both her hands.
” Fuck me”
I took my cock in my hand and rubbed her pussy lips for a while. Then holding my cock firmly, I flicked her clit. Anni whimpered and lifted her ass for me to plunge my cock in her. I teased her instead and flicked her clit harder….then faster…and faster.
“Mmmm” Michelle moaned, ‘Yes baby… that …feels… good….!”
I flicked my cock faster and harder.
“Oh Godddd, I going to cum…yes….yes….yes…. fuck yessssssssssss!”
Michelle dug her nails into my back. It hurt but it felt good, very good. As I took my cock from her clit, she squirted a jet of pussy juice that coated my cock and spattered from my stomach to her breasts.
Then I plunged inside her. She was wet and warm and I slipped in easily.
“Yes baby, fuck me, fuck me.” I alternated with slow strokes then with rapid strokes. God, she felt good. Michelle came again. I was sweating, my perspiration dripping on her belly.

I lifted Michelle off the carpet and laid her on the coach. This way I could fuck her on my knees and at the same time feast my eyes on her. I held Michelle` s ankles, as I continued to fuck her. I brought her legs together. This made my cock fit her pussy like a glove. While I was fucking her, I took her big toe in my mouth and sucked- simulating a blow job. She tasted good. I messaged her feet and soles and she giggled with pleasure, her tits moving up and down her chest as my cock moved in her pussy. The wine me last long. I wasn’t done yet.
“Turn around baby”, I said.
Michelle turned as I maneuvered her on her hands and knees on the carpet. The plush carpet was getting soaked in patches with girl juice. I looked around for Tania. She was lying on her back with her feet on the carpet fingering her pussy, looking at Michelle and me, eyes glazed with a sensual high.

I took Tania` s hand and maneuvered her in front of Michelle. Tania lay on her back and lifted her pussy for Michelle. I took my cock and slowly eased into Michelle` s ass.
“No Jack”, Michelle whimpered.
Tania held Michelle` s head to her pussy.
“Eat me honey, eat me!”
Soon Michelle` s resistance melted and her ass relaxed. I moved in slowly, first just with my head, then all of me. I savored the fullness of her ass and just kept my cock inside her for a while. As her ass adjusted to my size, I stroked her slowly…..gently…in …out.
“Oh God. Yes… yes………Yes!” Michelle squealed as she came up for breath from Tania` s pussy, her body trembling with ecstasy.
Then she came again.
“Yesssssss………….
” And again, “Yessssssssss……..”
I was getting ready to blow my load. I felt an incredible adrenalin rush as I offloaded in Michelle` s ass.

I dropped next to the two women. Tania was fingering herself to a climax. Michelle had no energy to get her off and collapsed next to her. Michelle and I watched as Tania` s fingers made like a guitar player. Soon she was wailing at the top her lungs.
“Eat.. my… cum… Jaaaaack!
I obliged. I stretched over to Tania and gripped her plump ass in both my hands, the flesh immediately turning red. I lapped at her pussy and then waited for the squirt, holding my mouth over her juicy pussy. The squirt was vicious as it hit my mouth, my face, my hair. As she came down from her high, I ate her delicious pussy and clit.

“Dammit, that was awesome!” Tania declared with a wicket grin. “Come here pizza man”.
Still dazed with her multiple organisms and breathing heavy, she crooked her index finger at me.
“I want that cock in me.”
I was soft and a little sore but hell, this might never happen again. I got up and stood over Tania. She leaned back and recovered a half empty wine tumbler from the carpet.
“Let’s get you cleaned up”. Tania poured the wine over my cock and stroked me, cleaning Michelle` s ass off my cock.
“There, that’s better”. Tania got on her knees and took me in her mouth. It felt incredible. In no time I was as hard as nails. I watched her eat my cock. It felt good, very good. I stroked her face and slipped my fingers through her hair.

Then Tania turned around and got on her hands and knees. She looked back at me and said,
” Fuck me. And don’t be gentle”.
While Michelle looked on I saddled up. I took my cock in my hand and guided it to Tania` s pussy. It went in easily. She was wet and hot. I held firmly onto Tania` s shoulder and started pumping. My balls and pelvic slammed mercilessly and loudly against Tania` s ass as I pistoned her pussy. Harder and harder. Faster and faster.
“Yes baby….Yes… Yes…..Oh… my… God……. Yessssssss.”
Tania squirted pussy juice all over my cock and on the plush carpet. I was relentless and slammed the wind out of her, her body rocking forward and backwards, her heavy tits swaying as I pulled on her shoulder.
Again she came,” yes…yes…..baby …yessssssssss….!”

I was overcome with a wild desire to inflict pain. Perspiration was pouring off me. My lungs ached as I searched for air. Without warning I pulled out of her pussy and slammed in her ass.
I was far gone for any niceties now. I wanted to feel my cock shrink wrapped in her ass.
“Noooooo…..!” Tania screamed.
My cock was well lubricated and it throbbed inside her. Tania wailed and struggled to untangle me. I held her in a vice-like grip. My hands wound around her hair, pulling back, my hips pushed forward and my legs wrapped like a vice around her legs. Tania was trapped, her virgin ass impaled- for the first time- by a 81/2” cock.

Then her flash of pain dissolved into a raging fire. She heaved, out of breath, tits swinging like beautiful pendulums. Slowly she worked her ass in a circular motion on my cock. Then she moved backwards onto my cock and started to fuck me back.
“That` s it baby,” I smiled, she felt incredibly tight.
I picked up the pace and slammed in and out of her.
“Oh……Oh……..Oh…..shit…I’m cummingggggggg!” Tania screamed.
Michelle slid under Tania and raised her mouth to Tania` s pussy. She wrapped her arms around Tania` s waist and sucked on Tania` s clit. Michelle held on for dear life as we all swayed for a few moments in perfect motion. Me in Tania` s ass and Michelle stuck on Tania` s clit.
“Yessssssssssss!!!! Tania wailed as she came.
It was as if someone opened the tap. I felt my cock swelling, my head spinning. I could not hold out any longer. I planted my seed deep in her ass as I held my cock inside her, gripping her hair with one hand and her shoulder with the other.
Michelle, Tania and I collapsed in a heap, gasping for breath. It felt like I was suspended off the floor in an incredible weightless environment. Strobes of purple, pink and pastel colors filling my mind. It was an incredible high.

Much later I felt someone’s soft lips on mine. Without opening my tired eyes, I sucked on the tongue. I couldn’t tell if it tasted like candy or honey.

---

Sven and his harem of naughty women inspect the aftermath of their fight with the fairy duke! Meanwhile, Princess Ava cannot control her desires for her father!

The Rogue’s Harem

Book Two: Rogue’s Wicked Harem

Part One: The Princess’s Desires

By mypenname3000

Copyright 2018

Note: Thanks to B0b and WRC 264 for beta reading this.

Chapter One: The Goddess’s Daughter

Zizthithana – Kozzithni, the Shahdom of Shizhuth

The rasp of my scales made a sibilant hiss through my throne room as I tribbed my sex slave. Shilia, my lamia, whimpered and moaned, her big breasts rubbing against the serpentine coil of my lower body. Her nipples were two points of hardness on my flesh, her tits so soft. And her pussy… Her pussy was so wet.

I savored the feel of her pussy on mine. I rubbed our cunts together, my clit nudging hers. She gasped and whimpered, her purrs mixing with the rasp of my scales. Her triangular, cat-like ears twitched and her cat-like tail swished. Her mane of black hair fell down her back as her youthful face twisted with pleasure. The feel of her sent such pleasure through my naga body. My hands rubbed from the transition of my scales to the human-like skin of my belly. I drew my hands up my dusky flesh to my heaving breasts. They were large and pillowy, the nipples pierced by gold rings.

I pulled on them.

My serpentine lower half tightened about Shilia’s torso. She yowled as I felt how fragile she was. I could crush her body. I undulated faster, harder. Such delight surged through my pussy as our flesh caressed each other. I seized my nipples rings, tugging hard.

“Gods, yes,” I moaned in delight. “Las’s thick cum!” I moaned, crying out to the God of Lust, the progenitor of both our races. Nagas and lamia were birthed from his indiscriminate masturbation, his cum sprayed across the world.

But where lamia came out weak and fragile, with almost no wills and easily dominated, nagas were birthed strong. We conquered. We seized power. And I wanted more. I wasn’t content to be an istandar, an equivalent rank to a human duke, of a single province. I wanted to rule the entire shahdom, to be what humans to the west called a queen. I would rule all of Shizhuth and then conquer the naga countries to the east. And flood across the Despeir mountains to the west and conquer the human nations.

“Mistress!” whimpered my slave, her limbs wrapped about my body. Her tongue licked at my scales between her whimpers, rough and hot. She twitched and groaned, smearing that hot cunt against mine.

Our clits kissed. Sparks of rapture shot through my body.

“Mistress!” yowled Shilia again. Yes, yes, yes,” I groaned, smearing our cunts so hard together. The pleasure built in me. I pulled on my nipple rings. “Let me feel that little cunt cumming on my snatch. Bathe my pussy in your juices, slave.”

“Yes, Mistress!” she moaned, squirming.

I tightened my coils again. Her body spasmed. She yowled, her voice thick in pleasure and pain. I felt her ribs on the verge of cracking. Hot cream flooded out of her cunt and spilled over my pussy lips. Her ecstasy and agony echoed through the room.

I felt her heart flutter beneath those big breasts.

I held her life in my coiled embrace. I twisted my nipples piercings. Pain and pleasure shot through from my fat nubs down to my pussy. I smeared my cunt against her cumming flesh. My clit dragged through her hot twat and nudged her hard clit.

Sparks exploded.

My pussy convulsed.

My head threw back, my bright-violet hair swept about my shoulders as I moaned out in rapture. Wave after wave of delight washed out of my cunt. I squirmed on my throne, holding my slave so tight in my embrace, drinking in the rapture.

“Las’s delicious cum!” I hissed, stars dancing before my eyes.

For one moment, all my worries, all my problems, vanished. The Paragon, the missing artifact, the death of two of my prized servants, and my alliance with Prince Meinard did not weigh on me. Only the bliss of my orgasm. That wonderful heights of rapture.

And then my euphoria died.

My orgasm ended.

Pleasure withdrew from me while Shilia kept yowling and squirming. She rubbed those soft tits on my scaly lower half. She licked my bronze belly scales, her hands rubbing on the smaller scales of the back of my tail, touching the vibrant purple mixed with chevrons of bronze. I sucked in breaths, listening to the joy of her orgasm.

And contemplated crushing her. Killing her. I had other lamia. I could buy more from the breeders. It would feel so good to squeeze harder, to feel her body pop and creak and—

The shadows swirled in the center of my throne room. I froze, releasing my nipple piercings and watching the shape emerge. Through the art of shadowmancing, my race had learned how to manipulate the substance created in the absence of light, to seize that ephemeral aether and manipulate it. We’d taught it to our most loyal servants, the human males who carried out our will and fertilized our eggs.

Like all races born of Las, mine was a single gender: all female. We needed human males to reproduce, just like the weak, purring creature in the embrace of my scales.

The shape of Keythivak rose out of the gathering shadows, a whip-thin man. I could recognize that silhouette anywhere. He stood with the languorous grace of a deadly fighter, ready to spring in any direction and deliver death.

My assassin.

I dispatched him after those humans who dared attack my servants. They cost me men, slaves, the death of my warlord, and the loss of an artifact I made promises to deliver. Promises that would give me the power to seize the shahdom.

“Dread Istandar,” Keythivak said as he knelt before me.

My serpentine body uncoiled. Shilia slipped to the floor, purring in delight as she curled up at the foot of my throne. I ignored her, the last of the bliss fading from my body as I focused my full attention on my assassin.

“You have it?” I demanded. I needed it. The Paragon was growing…impatient.

“I found the trail,” Keythivak answered, “from where Gorth’in was killed.”

I hissed a that. Warleader Gorth’in was one of my best. He had found the thief’s trail early on, following it only to die. Killed by these humans who had what I needed. It troubled me that they possessed power that could defeat a shadowmancer. “And?”

“Their trail lead to a faerie ring,” Keythivak replied. “I could follow no farther.”

My scales rasped together as I absorbed this information. The thieves had fled to Faerie? Why? Did this have anything to do with my agreement with Prince Meinard? This all started when the thieves raided a slaving party I sent into the Princedoms as cover for their true mission: finding the artifact. Normally, I sent half the slaves I took from Prince Meinard’s lands back to him via Faerie, handing them over to the prince’s ally, Duke Gallchobhar.

“They will have to emerge again,” I hissed. “Watch the ring! Kill them! I want all their heads and what they stole!”

I would have my empire!

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Sven Falk – Faerie

“Rithi, bless my natural paints with your divine love,” my sister, Kora, chanted, her blonde hair, gathered in twin braids, swayed behind her shoulders. Her hands slid down her lush body covered in tattoos flowering vines adorned with pink petals. She shoved her hands down past her shaved pudenda, brushing the lips of her pussy. Through the pain, I couldn’t help but admire her beauty, the art of her Goddess, Rithi, formed into the shape a human. “Let your vision flow through me and restore the art ruined by the cruel acts of the world.”

She shoved her fingers into her pussy. Her back arched, her round breasts jiggling before her, the left encircled by her flowering vine. Between her tits swayed the bright ruby on a necklace, the gift I gave her not knowing the danger it held. She let out an orgasmic moan as her prayer was answered by her Goddess.

She fell to her knees beside me, ripping out her fingers from her pussy. I groaned as she smeared her juices on my flesh. The soothing energy rippled through my body, banishing the pain. My wounds sustained fighting first the treeman and then Duke Gallchobhar healed, Rithi restoring my flesh. I smiled at my sister, victory surging through me.

She smiled back as she caressed my body, smearing her incestuous fluids on me. Though our relationship was forbidden, I loved her greatly. And she loved me. I had known her body so many times since this chaos started when we raided those Shizhuthian slavers and found the amulet.

“Try not to hurt yourself so badly, brother mine,” she said, a smile playing on her lips. “Especially the way you boast about your…prowess.”

I caught her hand, holding it in my tight grip. “I think you know all about my prowess, sister dear.”

A smile crossed her fair face. Her blue eyes twinkled. Then she glanced at the smoldering ruins of the Lodestone, one of her twin braids of blonde hair spilling over her right shoulder. The rubble once provided the focus for the spell which enslaved all the humans around us in the stocks, using their souls to power an army of stone soldiers. “Well, you did demonstrate it here.”

Before I could answer my sister, a whimper of pain came from Aingeal, my faerie-wife. She lay nearby, her back badly burned, her butterfly wings… Las’s putrid cum, but her butterfly wings were gone, destroyed by Duke Gallchobhar’s magic when they dueled in the air.

Kora gasped, here eyes widening in shock. We both forgot about the faerie as we flirted. My sister darted to Aingeal to heal her, Kora’s fingers already plunging into her pussy. I groaned as my two sex slaves fell on their knees beside me, hugging me hard.

“Master!” they both gasped together, their hot lips kissing my cheeks.

I shuddered in delight, holding them both. They were naked, which was normal for Zanyia, a lamia slave I liberated in the same raid where I found that cursed amulet about my sister’s neck. The other was Nathalie, a blonde, human girl of eighteen who found rapture as my submissive lover.

Zanyia’s doing. The tawny-haired and petite lamia wanted to see my lusts were met, gratitude for killing her abusive master and “liberating” her. I didn’t claim her as a sex slave; she insisted on being mine, giving me no choice in the matter. Then she recruited Nathalie.

She purred as she licked my cheek with her rough tongue, her triangular, cat-like ears twitching as they thrust out of her bushy hair. Her tail swished behind her. Nathalie trembled, her body also petite and girlish. The blonde, braided pigtails swaying about her shoulders added to her cuteness.

Aingeal let out a soft whimper, drawing my attention.

“You can heal her, right?” I asked my sister, my stomach tensing.

“I don’t know,” Kora answered. “I’ve never healed such grievous wounds.” She smeared her pussy juices on Aingeal’s body.

The busty faerie whimpered. Her pink hair curtained her face, hiding her lush features. Her large breasts pillowed beneath her. She groaned as the flesh on her back knitted up, the burns fading until she had smooth, pale skin.

But no wings. They didn’t regrow.

Kora’s face grew grave. Her blue eyes trembled. “I’m sorry.”

Aingeal sat up, her large breasts swaying, pink hair tumbling about her normally playful face. Like Zanyia, she didn’t wear clothing. Gold rings pierced her nipples, reflecting the strange moonlight of the perpetual night of Faerie. She sat beside Kora, her hands feeling her back, her face falling.

“I… I see…” Aingeal said. Then she looked to the smoldering corpse of the duke. My throwing knife had taken him in the throat. Iron was poison to faerie. His blood smoked and smoldered on contact with my weapon. “You killed him, my husband.”

“I killed him.”

Aingeal took a deep breath, pain crossing her face. “Good.”

I understood that pain. I felt it myself every day, the hole the fire left in my life. And in the life of my sister. Our parents and our younger sister both perished in those flames, killed by Prince Meinard because his daughter loved me. Kora and I were meant to die with them.

We didn’t.

We were fugitives now, plotting to destroy him. And we struck a mighty blow. We destroyed his Lodestone. Around us, the humans he’d enslaved and brought to Faerie were awake, no longer chained to his army of stone statues. They called out to us, trapped in stocks in the field around the smoldering remains of the Lodestone.

“Come on,” I groaned, standing up from the embrace of my sex slaves. “Let’s start freeing them.”

“Yes, Master,” they both said with the same submissive tone as they looked up at me.

I glanced at the newcomer, dressed all in silvery armor. She had slung her ax and warhammer in loops on the wide, leather belt she wore about her waist. She wasn’t human. Not with those bright, yellow eyes, like a pair of helidors, staring at me. She had an exotic cast to her face, the lines just different enough to be alien to any human features, delicate yet strong. She had a curvy body, her armor fitted to her bountiful flesh. Pure-white hair, not faded by age, framed her youthful face, cut short to sweep about her pauldrons covering her shoulders. The snowy locks contrasted with the midnight-black of her skin, such a deep, dark color that only made her eyes shine like twin suns, her hair to glow.

“Will you help… Eh…?”

“Ealaín,” she answered. “And, of course, I shall help free these poor souls trapped in these horrid contraptions.

“Good,” I nodded, frowning. She had accompanied my sister and Nathalie when they returned from the distraction. Where had this warrior come from? How did she know so much about the amulet about my sister’s neck? “Me and you’ll head this way. Zanyia, take Nathalie and head the other way. Kora…”

My sister caught my eyes, giving me a sad smile as she hugged Aingeal. The faerie’s purple eyes brimmed with tears. She looked so…normal now without her wings. Those graceful, sweeping butterfly wings that thrust from her back.

I wanted to kill Duke Gallchobhar all over again.

Gripping my fists, I marched past the smoldering remains of the treeman, a hulking giant that looked like a walking oak tree, I’d tricked into punching the Lodestone and destroying the magical artifact. Ealaín fell in at my side, her armor clinking.

“You are concerned about your sister’s safety,” Ealaín said, her voice melodious and concise at the same time.

“You’re a direct one,” I said, flashing her a smile. I couldn’t help grinning at a beautiful woman no matter her species. I reached the first stock, pulling the bronze pin that held the top of the restraining device to the bottom.

“Praise the Gods,” a sobbing, naked Zeutchian woman gasped. Like me, she had fair skin, blonde hair, and blue eyes that characterized our race of humans. She sprang at me, throwing her arms around my neck and smothering me in kisses.

She felt nice in my arms. Youthful. In another time, I would have kissed her back. Seen how far her friendly thankfulness would get me. But now wasn’t that time. There were thousands of humans imprisoned here. An entire army enslaved by that bastard Prince Meinard.

“You are welcome, goodwoman,” I said, pushing her back, her round breasts jiggling, her nipples fat, pink, and begging to be played with. “But there are so many others in need. You have to help us.”

“Of course,” she said, her head snapping around. She spotted someone and shouted. “Karl!”

She sprang to a man in the next stock, prying at the bronze pin. He had the look of her husband, his hair a sandier blonde, his body ropy with muscles from working the fields. What a shame. To enjoy her thankfulness while her husband watched would have been exquisite.

“You are staring at her like a dog at a bone,” Ealaín said. “You hunger for her that much?”

“I do,” I said, moving onto the next stock, this one holding a young girl budding on the verge of womanhood. “And, yes, I am concerned about my sister. You just… appear, claiming that the amulet about her neck is the phylactery”—that was a word I’d never heard of—“holding the soul of the Biomancer Vebrin. The Vebrin?”

“I fear so. My mother felt the turbulence of its passage around the brightness of Radiant Kora.”

I blinked at that. Well, not at my sister being called radiant. That was her title in the priesthood of Rithi, Goddess of Art. Radiant just meant she had finished her novitiate and was a full member of the clergy, mastering three of the art forms. The tattoos on my sisters body identified the three. Not the design, but the placement on her flesh. No, what shocked me was who Ealaín’s mother was.

“You’re the daughter of the Goddess of Art?”

“One of them,” she answered. “I am aoi si, birthed by my mother’s congress with the Goddess Henta.”

“The hermaphroditic Goddess of the Hunt?” I asked, making sure I remembered that correctly. “I didn’t know Rithi was her lover.”

“Rithi has enjoyed many lovers and created many wondrous children,” the Aoi Si answered. “My divine race being but one of them. Motherhood is an art form my Goddess has not neglected. All forms of creation enrich the world with beauty. Even your birth, Sven.”

I gave her a cocky grin. “I know. Masculine perfection distilled into my perfect chin and rugged looks.”

Ealaín arched an eyebrow. “Arrogance… Does that get you into women’s pussies?”

“Often. Women enjoy bold men who seize what they want and can boast of great exploits.” I pulled at another bronze pin, working as we talked. “I get to add dueling a treeman and a faerie lord. Unlike other men, my exploits aren’t false lies.

“I’ve done them.”

“Yes, you have. I saw the remains of your fight with the warleader.”

“Which one?” I asked. I’d fought two. One when I freed Zanyia and other slaves, and found that amulet. The second ambushed us the night before we entered Faerie. He controlled shadows and almost made me kill my sister with his trickery.

“Both,” she answered, freeing an older man.

“Thank you,” the man wheezed to her. “Thank you so much, blessed angel.”

The aoi si nodded to him and moved on with me. We left a wake of freed men and women, old and young. They spread out, freeing more and more of their captured kin and family. Entire villages appeared to be here, vanishing from the shadows of the Despeir Mountains. These were Prince Meinard’s own people. He should protect them.

Instead he brutalized them.

“You have passion,” the aoi si said. “It burns in you behind that playful and roguish exterior you like to project.”

“Of course I have passion.” I threw my arms out, anger swelling in me. “Look around at this monstrosity. I despise the man responsible. I’m going to kill him.”

“A worthy goal,” Ealaín agreed.

“And now complicated. This amulet is why that shadowmancer attacked us yesterday?”

Ealaín nodded. “It appears a naga has made a deal with the Paragon to find the phylactery. It has been lost for centuries. The world all hoped it would never resurface. With it, the Paragon can restore the vile mage to life.”

My skin crawled. “And what is this… Paragon?” I knew that word from my studies at the University of Az back in another life when I truly was a carefree carouse and roguish seducer of women. “What is he the epitome of?”

“She is Biomancer’s ultimate creation,” Ealaín said. “She possess all the things the warlock prized: strength, speed, intelligence, abilities. He created her right before his death. By the time she reached maturity, he was slain and his phylactery was long stolen. She’s searched for it for centuries and, thanks to her deal with the naga, it was uncovered.

“The Biomancer makes a mockery of art. He takes something already beautiful and ruins it in his mad plan of perfection. It is like he found a master painting, one of Goth’s or Kessavarie’s works, and in his arrogance thought he could improve it. He would take it with something else, perhaps a statue carved by Istalia, and try to merge them. In his effort to stamp his own uniqueness upon them, he would ruin two already perfect works and produce something less, something that was missing that vital spark of natural inspiration.”

I shuddered. “You’re talking about the monsters he made.”

Many of them plagued the world, strange abominations that were fusions of different creatures. Panthopuses roamed the woods and chimeras haunted the mountains. Things that didn’t even have names, foul merging of animals and plants, living and nonliving. With his magic, he twisted and perverted.

“And the amulet around my sister’s neck contains his soul?”

Ealaín nodded.

“Okay, what do we do with it? Destroy it, right?” I shivered. Another task we’d have to complete. And one at odds with vengeance.

“How?” asked Ealaín. “It is a powerful object. My mother knows not. It is a powerful artifact. The elf who slew him had tried many ways before she vanished. Nothing worked. For now, it must be denied to the Paragon.”

“Then let’s drop it into the sea and…” My words trailed off. “She can swim, right.”

“And fly, survive extremes of temperature, toxic gases. The Paragon can thrive in any environment from brackish swamps to arid desert. She could dive to the deepest reach of the ocean and soar to the extent of the firmament above.”

“Las’s putrid cum,” I growled. “Can she die?”

“All things can die.”

“That’s something.” I yanked another bronze pin, freeing another person. I ignored their thanks, continuing on as I mulled this over. “That’s why you’re here?”

“Though Radiant Kora is beloved by my mother, She would not interfere in mortal affairs. But now things have changed. The phylactery is a threat beyond the scope of your petty feud with Prince—”

“Petty!” The word exploded from my mouth. “He burned our parents, our sister, alive!” Katriana’s innocent face, a younger version of Kora’s sensual features, blazed in my mind. Katriana laughing, smiling, her blonde hair flying behind her as she ran through the halls of our home, her skirts flaring about her coltish legs as she leaped from the tree in our garden and land on the soft loam.

All that joy extinguished in those flames. Reduced to ash and blown away.

Ealaín cocked her head. “I apologize. It was an ill-chosen word. I only meant in the grander purpose of the world, the dispute between a pair of humans matters little when compared to the rebirth of a monster who plagued our world for centuries and unleashed his mad monstrosities from Castle Drakin.”

“Petty,” I muttered and ripped out a bronze pin, freeing a grandmotherly woman.

“Thank you!” she sobbed.

I nodded, brushing past her. “Stopping Prince Meinard sounds more important to me than Vebrin returning to life.”

“Perspective is a unique thing, is it not?” she said. “From where I stand Prince Meinard seems of little consequence. But not to you. His shadow casts far across the world you see, swallowing it.”

I shrugged. “You’re a weird one, Ealaín.”

She blinked her owlish eyes. “Am I?”

“Yeah.

“So,” I said, something tickling my head, “you said an elf killed Vebrin and was looking—”

“Master!” screeched. Zanyia.

Bounding across the stocks we opened, leaping over the freed men and women moving to help others, came my naked lamia. She moved like a cat, her pale skin almost glowing in the multi-hued moonlight. Her small breasts jiggled while her tail twitched back and forth, almost steering for her as she leaped.

“Master! Look up!”

I did, staring up at the brilliant stars shining down on us. Three moons hung in the sky, each a different hue. Though it was night, I could see like it was day and… I spotted them. Figures flying fast towards us. A hundred or more.

Faeries.

“Las’s putrid cum!” I snarled.

Chapter Two: The Princess’s Desires

Princess Ava – Echur, the Princedom of Kivoneth, the Strifelands of Zeutch

“What do you mean?” demanded my father, bursting out of his bed naked and flinging himself at Master Mage Shevoin. “Destroyed?”

“Yes, your Highness,” cowered Shevoin. An older man, his skin almost as pale as a Zeutchian, his hair graying. He came from the Collegiate Tower of Esh-Esh, skilled in magic, my father’s closest adviser.

As my father stood trembling in rage, joy surged through me. I rubbed my naked thighs together beneath our mused blankets, feeling his incestuous cum leaking out of my pussy. I hated my father. He’d turned cold after Mother’s death, withdrawing in on himself and embarking on his mad plan to restore the High King Peter’s empire. None had succeed in the two hundred years since Peter’s death. Only chaos rained. Zeutch had been wracked by wars, the princes rising and falling to try and take control of the large nation while holding desperately onto their own pieces of it.

And then my father had found a way to imbue an entire army of statues. Nonliving soldiers made of hard stone destroyed his rivals. He’d conquered a dozen smaller princedoms in the last two years, swallowing half of Zeutch in the process. The Lodestone let him do it. Somehow, it gave the rare ability of imbuing to thousands of people while simultaneously robbing them of their will, making them slaves utterly to my father.

“How fast can you find another Lodestone to enchant?” my father said, his rage already cooling. His passions never lasted long, whether anger or lust. He looked like pale marble in the silvery moonlight streaming through his bedroom window, his hair a pale blond.

“The mine has never found another piece big enough,” the mage answered. “I do not know if we ever will. The Lodestone was unique. That much magnetic iron found in a single rock…”

“Gods damn it,” Father said, his voice cold. “And what does that mean for my army. They were attacking Anaopeth.”

“They will be deactivated, of course,” Shevoin said. “Just like when you withdraw your will from your proxy and it goes still.”

Like me, my father was an imbuer, able to take control of inanimate objects with his soul. But only one at a time. It had perplexed me when Father found a way to control an entire army then horrified me to learn how he did it.

But Sven had done it. My fiance, the man I truly loved, had stopped my father’s foul machination.

I couldn’t help but gloat right now even as I flew to my father, bounding naked from the bed and hugging him from behind. I pressed my small breasts into his back, hugging him, my face rubbing between his shoulder blades.

“You shall find a way to prevail, Father,” I said. “Your standing army is powerful. You have half of Zeutch under your control. You don’t need those statues.”

“Of course I do,” he growled. “I need my army to keep all the nobles in line while we expand. Without strong boots on their necks, sedition will whisper through my princedom.”

“It doesn’t matter,” I said. “You must send reinforcements to the front as soon as possible. The army at the capital is closest.”

Then Sven will have nothing between him and sneaking into the castle to slay my father.

“It won’t work,” growled my father.

“But it must,” I protested. “It’s the—”

The anger burst out of him again. He twisted his body and struck me with his arm as he turned. Pain flared in my side as I stumbled back. I crashed into his chest of drawers. The wooden furniture creaked and rocked. I bounced off and fell onto my hands and knees. Tears sprang to my cheek.

The anger melted from his face. “Pater’s cock,” he groaned, rushing to me. “My sweetling. I didn’t mean to hit you.”

“I’m fine, Father,” I lied, such anger surging through me even as I stared at his cock swaying before me. It bobbed before my lips as he stood over me.

Lusts swelled through me. That spell he’d enchanted me with drove me wild. It made me want to pleasure him. He didn’t know I’d learned the truth, and I couldn’t let him think I was anything but a loving daughter.

“It was my fault for interfering,” I told him, grabbing his cock. The more I hated him, the more my body felt driven to pleasure him. It was so maddening. “Let me… soothe you. Relax you, so you can think.”

I sucked on the tip of his cock unable to stop myself. Beyond the fact it was incest—he was my father!—it felt so wrong to cheat on my true love. I would marry Sven, but I couldn’t stop my lusts. That damned enchantment upon me had me aching for my father’s embrace.

His dick twitched and throbbed hard in my mouth. He groaned, his hands sliding through my hair, caressing my blonde locks. He sucked in such deep breaths, the pleasure spilling across his face. He licked his lips, his fists clenching and relaxing as I pleasured him.

I moaned about his cock I bobbed my lips. He was fully erect now. I didn’t care that Shevoin saw my depraved lusts for my father’s cock. The man knew about the spell, had recommended it to my father. And knowing he watched my shameful behavior only made my pussy wetter.

I shoved my right hand between my thighs. I stroked my dripping flesh. I felt my father’s cum leaking out of my snatch. I groaned, smearing the incestuous seed into my pussy lips and silky bush. I shuddered, my blonde hair swaying about my shoulders, my small breasts jiggling.

“My sweetling,” Father groaned, his hand running through my silken curls. “Oh, yes, I need this so much. I need to think. You love me so much.”

I hated him so much.

I sucked even harder. My cheeks hollowed. Humiliation burned through me, propelling my mouth to bob faster and faster, to revel in my degradation. I plunged two fingers into my cum-filled pussy. My snatch clenched down on them. My fingers made such an obscene sound as they plundered my sloppy depths.

“Yes,” Father panted. “My sweetling, I am so sorry. I’ll never hurt you again. Not so long as you love me. Not so long as you’ll be my queen.”

“Your Highness, should I withdraw?” the mage asked, his voice tight. But I could see his hand fondling his black robe, the symbol of his status as a master of magic. He squeezed his dick through it, probably thinking of my bedmaid Greta. I let him fuck her in exchange for information.

“I’ll be finished soon,” Father groaned. “I can never last long in my sweetling’s mouth. She sucks so good. She loves my dick.”

His words made my cheeks burn. My fingers plunged faster into my cunt. Pleasure rippled through me, fanned by the humiliation. My tongue danced about the crown of his dick as I nursed on it. I tasted his salty precum, hungry for the true delight to come.

He groaned, his chest rising and falling as I pleasured him. His narrow, hard face twisted in rapture. His hips moved, fucking his cock in and out of my mouth, using my oral cavity like a pussy. He reveled in degrading me.

“Oh, yes, my sweetling, what a hot mouth. I’m going to give you what you hunger for.”

My fingers curled in my pussy. I shuddered, moaning about his dick. Drool leaked down my chin. My fingers caressed down the walls of my snatch, searching for that wondrous spot Sven showed me. He gave me such pleasure. He always cared about me.

I found the bundle of nerves, massaging the spot in my cunt. Pleasure built in me. I sucked so hard as Father’s cock plunged over and over into my mouth. He groaned, gripping my blonde hair in his iron fists.

“Take it, my sweetling!” he groaned.

His salty, incestuous cum spurted into my mouth. The thick cream splashed against the back of my throat. It spilled around my tonsils then over my tongue. I gulped it down as my fingers attacked that wonderful spot in my cunt.

I exploded.

“Yes, yes, yes,” he snarled as he pumped his spunk into my mouth, humiliating me even further.

The shame fanned my orgasm to amazing heights. My entire body trembled. I whimpered about his dick as stars exploded through my vision. I swayed, my pussy convulsing so hard on my fingers. It spasmed, trying to milk them, eager for cum to spurt into my depths.

His cum.

I wanted his cock in me so badly. My father’s dick reaming my cunt, pumping me full of his cum, breeding me and—

I bucked so hard, my orgasm intensifying just thinking of my father breeding me. I wanted Sven to put a baby in me. I wanted his child, not my father. But my body yearned for that forbidden congress. To bear my father his heir like he craved.

What I had to do crystallized in my mind in that instance: I needed to flee.

I couldn’t stay in the castle any longer. I couldn’t spy on him for Sven. The longer I stayed here, the more the spell warped me. If I didn’t I would soon be begging Shevoin to remove my contraception enchantment so I could conceive that child my father wanted.

I swallowed the last of my father’s cum, my pussy still so juicy, so aching for his cum. I couldn’t be his slave. I had to be free of him. I needed to be with my Sven. Not through my statue proxies, but in the flesh.

“Come, Shevoin,” Father said, pulling his cock out of my mouth, “we have plans to make. I will see you in the morning, my sweetling. Do not fear, I will find away to salvage this disaster.”

“Yes, Daddy,” I moaned, sounding so wanton. I shuddered, hating myself for aching for him.

How would I escape? I needed to think, to plot. And that was hard as I kept masturbating, my body craving more pleasure. As my father left the room, I almost called to him. I fought so hard against the desire to beg him to fuck me.

To breed me.

Gods-damn that corrupted priestess of Luben for enchanting me with this spell!

Chapter Three: Fairy Surprise

Kora Falk – Faerie

Sven darted up to me, throwing knife in one hand, short sword in another. He looked dashing in his black leathers, his blond locks flowing about his handsome face. He had that perfect chin and masculine cheekbones, his blue eyes so vibrant and deep. I could get lost staring into my brother’s eyes. When he stared at me, I felt like such a woman in his gaze, so desired. His smile always promised pleasure.

Pleasure he could deliver.

But now I saw concern. Not fear, but he was tense. I broke away from the crying Aingeal and stood up. What could be the problem? Zanyia and Ealaín rushed in his wake, the aoi si’s hands on her weapons. But she hadn’t drawn them.

“What is it, brother mine?” I asked, gaining my feet and closing my pink clerical robes about me. I knotted the belt as my heart beat faster.

“Faeries,” he growled. “A whole company of them with spears.”

“Spears?” the raw voice of Aingeal asked. Bloodshot, purple eyes stared up at my brother and me. “Are they the household guards of Duke Gallchobhar?”

“I don’t know,” Sven said. “This is your lands?”

“This was my father’s lands,” Aingeal said. “I was banished. I shouldn’t be here. They will… turn me over. But you mustn’t resist them, my husband.”

“Fuck that,” Sven snarled. “You’re my wife. You think I’ll sit by and let them harm you.”

A smile crossed Aingeal’s lips. I was wrong to mistrust her. Well, not wrong, precisely. Faeries were birthed from the union of the God Las and the Goddess Cernere. Lust and Crime had made creatures who loved sex and trickery. But Aingeal had not betrayed us. She’d fought with us. And she loved my brother. When she promised Zanyia thrice to be Sven’s woman, his wife, it had changed her in ways that didn’t make sense to me, a human.

But the emotions were real.

“My illusions are all but useless on faeries,” I reminded my brother. The race breathed in illusions. The could make more convincing ones with a wave of their hand than I could channeling the power of my Goddess.

“And you do not have that many throwing knives, Master,” Zanyia said.

“The air brims with spirits,” Ealaín said. “A contest with the faeries will not last long, I fear. That number will bind us in moments.”

“I remember,” Sven growled. “But, still, I won’t let them touch my wife.”

“May I suggest diplomacy.” The aoi si stared at my brother with those bright, yellow eyes. “A deal may be struck with the creatures. A way to avoid bloodshed. After all, the household guard of Duke Gallchobhar would be culpable in the monstrous act that occurred here. Unless Queen Sidhe has condoned this.”

“She wouldn’t,” Aingeal said. “It is a good plan, but it won’t work.”

“Why not?” my brother asked.

“Those aren’t Duke Gallchobhar’s household guards. See the purple-haired beauty at their lead. Notice the gold armor worn by the spearmen.” Aingeal let out a sigh. “That is Princess Siona leading her mother’s own soldiers. Queen Sidhe’s forces. She will never let me go. Not after what I did to her mother.”

I frowned. What had Aingeal done to Queen Sidhe?

“Great,” Sven growled.

“You mustn’t fight,” Aingeal begged as the faeries descended, the soldiers all males in golden armor that fit about their delicate bodies. They all had beautiful, youthful faces, almost effeminate.

Princess Siona landed before my brother, naked and unashamed. She had lush breasts and a thick, purple bush growing between her thighs. Specks of glittering gold and silver adorned her body that shimmered in the starlight and moonlight as she moved. Her wings fluttered to a stop, revealing them to be hued with swirls of purple and black.

“Mortal,” the princess said, her tone playful. “This is such an… interesting place to find one of your kind.” Her eyes flicked around. “Many of your kind.”

“Just liberating some friends and family, Princess Siona,” my brother said.

“Yes,” I nodded. “Just a few thousand or so of close kin and fast friends who were cruelly taken from us and brought by force to Faerie. We meant no harm to your mother, the noble Queen Sidhe, by coming here.”

Princess Siona flicked her eyes around then settled on the corpse of Duke Gallchobhar. Delicate disgust wrinkled her expression. Her wings fluttered in agitation. “Yes, I am shocked by the… monstrousness of what I see here. To think a duke of my mother’s court could harbor something so foul on the land he governs in her name. On behalf of my mother, I apologize to you and your own…” She arched an eyebrows in question.

“Sven Falk,” my brother said. “My sister Kora, my slave Zanyia, and an aoi si warrior who aided us is named Ealaín, your Highness.”

“And who is your last companion?” the princess asked, her eyes staring past Sven to the trembling Aingeal.

“That is Nathalie,” Sven said, holding out his hand and beckoning to the freed people watching.

The naked and lithe girl darted from them, her small breasts jiggling as she rushed to my brother, her braided pigtails flying behind her. She reached my brother, taking his hand and falling to her knees beside him.

She enjoyed being his submissive.

“Another sex slave?” asked Princess Siona? “Is your sister one, too, or merely a lover?”

My cheeks burned and shifted. “You can… tell?”

The princess gave a mischievous grin. “It is writ across your brother’s face when he glances at you. That protective love he has for you, his two sex slaves, and for dear Aingeal behind there.” The princess cocked her head. “Have you found union with a mortal, traitor?”

My stomach sank.

“I have,” Aingeal said, her words surprisingly calm.

“Mother is still very wroth with you.”

Sven tightened his jaw. “Then she can be wroth with me. Aingeal is only here to help me stop this perversity happening on your mother’s lands. I won’t allow you to punish her for that kindness. She risked much to help us. She lost her wings battling the cruel duke who usurped her lands.”

The princess arched an eyebrow. “Yes, you are a passionate one, aren’t you? So she is under your protection?”

“Indeed,” my brother growled.

And though I knew this was foolish, that we couldn’t win against the faeries, I felt such love swell through me for my brother. He was standing fast for one of the women he loved. His heart so broad it could hold Ava, Aingeal, Zanyia, Nathalie, and myself in it. He had the courage to fight for us, to protect us to the very end.

I stepped up beside my brother while Zanyia crouched before us, hissing and ready to spring into action.

Purple energy surged from Princess Siona. I braced myself for the attack. It washed out of her in a ripple. I felt it tingle over me. I gasped, shocked it didn’t hurt. Instead, I heard metal popping, wood groaning, people crying out in delight.

“This is a perversity that will not be tolerated,” Princess Siona said. “Your kin and friends are free. They will be cared for and escorted from the lands of Faerie.” Something shifted in her face, something… lusty. “And you, Sven, I am willing to hear your passionate arguments for why Aingeal should not be punished for violating her exile?” The princess licked her lips, her wings fluttering. “In private.”

Sven gave her a cocky grin while I rolled my eyes. “Your Highness,” Sven said, “I would be more than glad to… persuade you. Many women have sung the praises of my skilled arguments.”

“I suspect they have given the loyalty of your women,” the princess said.

Pussy juices dripped down my thighs. The tension melted out of me. “Of course you found a horny faerie princess, brother mine.”

He grinned back at me and winked.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Sven Falk

The pavilion grew out of grass and flowers in moments, springing out of a fountain of purple energy. The princess threw a coy look over her shoulder before she vanished inside with a shake of her fine ass. My cock throbbed hard in my trousers as I followed after her, passing through the soft curtains of fronts to find Siona lounging on a bed of flowers petals, her body shuddering.

“Now how did you convince that mischievous Aingeal to come back here?” asked Siona. “She was banished on pain of death. I never thought she would be foolish enough to return.”

“I suspect it was vengeance,” I answered, my hands going to the lacings of my leather jerkin, working on them as Princess Siona cupped her round breasts, pale fingers digging into her glittering flesh. “It didn’t take much convincing at all. When she found out what we plotted, she volunteered.”

Here eyes drank me in as I peeled off the jerkin, exposing my muscular body. She licked her lips then asked, “You haven’t known her long, have you?”

“I met her recently. Maybe yesterday. Time is hard to judge here.”

“And yet you’re willing to risk your life for her. You could just let us take her and leave with our blessing.”

“Not an option,” I growled. “Even if she weren’t my wife now. I brought her here, I wouldn’t abandon her.”

“Loyal…” She pinched my nipples. “You are an interesting man. You have an aoi si with you practically dripping in her armor with lust, a lamia mewling at your feet, a faerie as your wife, a sister who worships you, and a human slave-girl willing to do anything for you.”

I frowned? Did she imply Ealaín desired me? The aoi si hadn’t looked twice at me.

“I want a taste of that passion,” the princess continued. “Please me, and I will consider interceding on Aingeal’s behalf with my mother.”

“And if I don’t?”

“Well, you’re loyal, so you’ll die with your faerie-wife. Tragic, I know, but that is the fate of those who harbor traitors.” She spread her thighs, her purple bush glistening with her juices. “Now see if you can satiate me, rogue.”

To be continued…

---

Young girls explore each other’s bodies and minds

Sophie Chap 1

Sophie was 13 when she realized her greatest asset was her body. Becky and Sean became her play things by age 15. For her 21st birthday a well-timed creamy squirt from her honey hole earned her an Italian sports car.

She had done her first double front somersault a month before her mom bought her the blue pokadot bikini for Adam’s going away party. She felt like a woman when she looked in the mirror. She thought she looked better than those girls in her dad’s magazines.

Sophie walked out to the Callaghan’s deck with Becky and suddenly felt even more self-conscious as the yard fell silent and all eyes turned to stare at her.

“You were a big hit today, Soph.” Becky said after the party. Sophie can almost taste the jealousy from her voice.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about, Becky.” Sophie turned away to hide a satisfying smirk. I DO look better than those models!

Sophie wasn’t completely oblivious to the changes, of course. There were lots more chats with boys recently and they mostly fumbled with their words. She found it funny that even Adam had forgotten how to talk in coherent sentences. It did upset her that sometimes he simply ignored her altogether.

Adam was Sophie’s cousin older by about a year. They didn’t know for sure because Uncle Robert found him in a gas station as a baby. Uncle Robert and Aunt Ellie brought him home and they’ve been a happy family ever since.

Becky’s family moved next to Sophie’s during the first year of kindergarten. They bonded immediately and have been BFFs ever since. Puberty hasn’t been kind to Becky though, mostly because it hasn’t arrived for her. Becky loved Sophie dearly, but she felt resentment and jealousy when it seems her friend commanded all the boys’ attention since last spring.

“I’m serious! Matt and Grant couldn’t take their eyes off you! Where did you get that bikini?”Sophie was brushing Becky’s long curls. Becky’ eyes stared at Sophie’s near-naked chest in the mirror.

“Come on Becky, stop it.” Sophie said apologetically, then added, “You were cute today. You and Sean talked forever!”

“Ya right, I’m just a flag pole next to you.”

And it was true. Sophie had gotten her mom’s curves. She was already a full b cup with an hour glass shape. Her gymnast legs completed the fitness queen body.

Becky was tall and still had a child’s long and lanky body. Heck, she still got freckles after a day in the sun. She knew she got THAT from HER mom.

Sophie stopped brushing and looked in the mirror. There was no denying the differences between the girls. Sophie’s brown bob barely touched her shoulders. The blue pokadots only partially covered her breasts. Becky’s tanned face and shoulders were mostly hidden by her long curls. Her white swimsuit covered the rest of her body. Two tiny dots were the only features on an otherwise flat landscape. They strained the thin fabric where Beckydesperately wantedwomanly peaks.

“When am I going to get boobs, Sophie?” Becky asked, almost begging, for an answer.
“I don’t know Becky, but you’ll get them soon.”

“When, Sophie?!” Becky demanded.

Sophie didn’t know what to say. She continued to brush the knotted curls.

“I bet Sean liked these!” She bent down and poked Becky’s nipple with the hair brush.

“Stop it, it tickles!” Becky chuckled, finally breaking out of her blues.

“Hey, do you ever play with them?” Sophie said sheepishly.

“No, that’s gross!” Becky screamed. Then after a few seconds, “Do you?” Becky asked quietly.

Sophie moved in close and whispered, “yeah, it’s usually after we hang up when I’m just lying in bed. I rub them like this. They tingle and I like it.” She brushed her own nipples with her thumbs. She drew a breath as the erotic sensation traveled to her clit.

Sophie looked at Becky’s face and thought her friend must think she’s some kind of pervert. She pressed on, whispersing, “and it tingles DOWN THERE!”

“Sophie!” Becky backed up covering herself as if she had been touched by a stranger.

Sophie was surprised her friend’sreactionand felt a bit let down. Becky sensed this and quickly changed the subject. “Do you think Adam will like it up there in Seattle?”

“I think so. He better anyway; Uncle Robert loves his new job there.” She spoke calmly as if the last 30 seconds didn’t happen.

“I’m going to take a shower. My hair’s all icky from the pool.” Becky said, trying to hide her blushing cheeks. The truth is Becky wanted to find out if her friend is right.

Sophie thought for a moment and took a breath, “can I see them?”

“See what?” She knew what she wanted but decided to play along.

Becky’s BFF didn’t answer. She grabbed Becky’s shoulders and turned her around. She stared at the two dots that have grown to eraser heads.

“what are you doing?” Becky was a bit nervous but didn’t want her friend to stop.

Sophie touched Becky’s left nipple. Becky backed away as if electrocuted. Her excited nipple sent waves thru her body shocking her backwards. Sophie giggled and moved closer. “it tingles, right?”

Becky didn’t answer but moved closer. She went to move the shoulder straps, but Sophie stopped her. “Don’t, I’m not done.”

Becky watched as Sophie’s fingers moved towards both nipples that were ready to burst thru the swimsuit and felt the shockwaves again and again as Sophie’s fingers rubbed and pinched her sensitive body.

Becky felt her face burn with excitement. She legs felt wobbly and a unfamiliar yet exciting feeling was building up in her tummy.

She thought Sophie must have felt the same; her bikini top was stretched by her own erect nipples. They’d been out in the sun all day and Becky could see Sophie’s tan lines and moaned with excitement.

“I see you areliking this too.”

Sophie didn’t answer but continue to caress and twist and pinch. Becky felt the smoothness of her palms again the thin materials of her swimsuit. When Sophie tugged at her breasts, she felt her nipples stretch with pleasure. The strange sensation down below grew stronger. She began to moan to announce her pleasure.

“Yo, dinner is ready!”

All at the same time they snapped out of the daydream, looked towards the voice, glad the door was closed and realized they’ve crossed a few lines.

“What do you want, Adam!” Sophie screamed as if thing s were still normal.

“Nothing, your mom said dinner’s ready, calm down!” Adam sounded really annoyed.

The girls finally let out their held breath when they heard the stairs creak.

“What did we just do, Sophie?”

“What’s the big deal?It feels good, right?”

“Ya, but I don’t think I should be doing this, not with you.” Becky sat with her head in her hands. It was spinning, her girl parts felt all squishy.

***************

Hi everyone, I promise i will finish Danielle and Liam’s story; I just wanted to make sure they get all the love and attention they deserve from me.

---

This is chapter one of this series. There will be several chapters. Also, this story will tie INS, coincide, and interact with another author’s story on this sight. I hope you enjoy it. It is just a fiction fantasy and do not condone the acts within nor should this be attempted. I will welcome all comments positive or negative. However, I do request negative responders to speak intelligently if you wish me to take you seriously. I am an amateur at this so hopefully I will get better throughout the chapters.

Evil Souls Have No Limits

I am looking down at an enclosed file. After opening, I read over the file. The file lists my next target. I do not know what this man has done or who wants him dead. He and his family are my next targets. The client demands that an example is made of this family. This is usually why I am hired.

Reconnaissance starts with main target John. After a week was spent tracing and tracking his every move, habit, and routine. Next, his wife, two daughters, and son were followed for a week each, learning everything about them. Then, the plan to stage an entire families’ death comes into action.

The plan is simple, yet horrific and ruins the family name. The oldest daughter always goes out every Saturday night to spend time with her girlfriend, but returns home promptly at midnight. She takes a lot of verbal and emotional abuse from her entire family over desires to be with women. There is on occasion physical abuse or punishment according to the father as heard thru the audio bugs I have planted in the house. The hit will occur at exactly 12:45AM.

Saturday night parked down the street from the target’s house as midnight approaches. Just like clockwork, Amanda pulls into the driveway getting out and going inside the house. There is something different. I observe she has some erratic behavior and seems to be agitated. After she makes it inside, I check and note the time at 12:08am. I sit and wait until 12:36am. I get out dressed in complete black gear head to toe. Making my way around the house using a key I had made for the backdoor. I proceed to let myself in, looking at my watch mentally noting the time at 12:42AM.

Early Saturday evening looking in the mirror, that is in my room. My 17-year-old tight body is seemingly perfect with this pink short tank top revealing a fair amount of cleavage from my 32DD breasts and showing off my flat tanned stomach. My perfectly dark tanned sun kissed skin glowing on my 128 pound 5”4 body frame. My naturally silky shine straight black hair with two bleach blonde highlights on each side bring out my blue eyes and adorable smile. Looking down the tight black mini skirt hugging my curves and bubble ass so good, it is turning me on looking at it in a profile view. I have decided that I am looking flawless for my girlfriend tonight. I grab my purse and car keys walking out of my room and down the stairs. Before I can get out the door and leave, dad stops me.

“Bye daddy, I will be back at my usual time.”

John replies “have you lost your mind, you are dressed like a whore.” A brief pause and john continues, “If continue to see her, you are dead to me.”

“Daddy, please do not do this.” …… Fighting back a tear while looking at my mom, brother, and sister. “I just want to be accepted.”

( Slap… ) I scream as daddy’s hand slaps me across my face.

Daddy says, “Get out of my house and don’t come back unless you are cleaning out your room.”

I watch my daddy shake his in disgust hearing my mom, brother, and sister all bashing me for my openly bisexual lifestyle. Although this is not the first incident, this is the first time I got truly hurt and had enough of my families ridicule when daddy said “Your are no daughter of mine if you don’t stop this ungodly acts you will go to hell tramp.”

At that moment, a tear ran down my cheek as my daddy spit on my face following his statement. My mother, brother, and sister all hazing me they have done before.

I walk out not defending myself, as it has only brought on more harsh treatment in the past. Somewhat ashamed for disappointing my family, but feeling better once I think about Brianna. While driving to Brianna’s house, I can only fester over the fact that my family will never accept me and will only hate me more. My fears quickly turn to hatred. The more I try to resist the hate, the more it consumes me. I pull into Briana’s driveway. I start redoing my make-up that messed up as I left my house. Walking up to Brianna’s house, I press the doorbell button giving it a ring.

She answers the door quickly, opening it up and revealing her naked 124pd light tanned body perky 30d cup breasts with 1-inch areolas with hard nipples the size of the tip of my pinky fingernail. Her perfectly shaven pussy with a small glisten of wetness already formed and her supple round ass so tight.

“Hey baby, I have missed you so much.”

Brianna says, “I have so missed you to Mandy“

… I lean in, starting to give her a kiss with one hand going up, grabbing and caressing Brianna’s left tit while giving her nipple a hard pinch, my hand goes up grabbing Brianna’s throat. As my eyes close and our voluptuous lips lock, my hand squeezes her neck tighter and the anger and hatred of my family is consuming me. I want to kill my family and set me free. Not realizing my hand is choking Brianna as my brain is seeing my mother face to face, choking her to death.

My eyes open and I realize Brianna can’t breathe. She is slapping my arm, looking deep in her eyes I crack a small smile after letting go of her. She looks up at me saying, “Baby, we are defiantly staying in tonight.

I look at her as she gasps and smiles.

She says “Mandy baby…….mmmmmm… We have to stay in tonight.”

I say “So I got all dressed up for nothing.”

Brianna says “you know I love it when you are mean and rough, plus I’m way to wet now.”

I follow her to her bed room, watching her long blonde hair freely flow and her tight little ass popping with each step as we walk into her bedroom. I tell her this will not be like any other night.

Brianna just says “I hope not.”

I tell her to lie down on the bed. She obeys, lying on her back legs spread. I move to the edge of the bed leaning down on top of Brianna. Our lips lock, her breasts pressed against mine still covered in my pink tight tank top. My tongue explores her mouth, finding hers and swirling around. The French kiss were sharing is deep and passionate.

I slide a hand down between her legs. My fingers slide in her pussy up to her clit as I rub it slowly. After hearing her moan louder, I pull my hand back and slap her pussy hard. Her body spasms from my hard pussy spank. I continue to rub her clit teasing her and slapping her pussy. Her pussy is soaking wet and soaking her bed.

I smile leaning over still rubbing her clit, I take each of her nipples in my mouth. I suck hard, swirling my tongue around her nipples then flicking my tongue up and down, side to side. Her body continues to spasm. I know her orgasm is near. I grab her throat with my free hand pinning her head down to the bed and choking her hard. I can only imagine choking my mother, brother, and sister to death. My grip tightens and my fingers move faster in her pussy. Her tits bouncing as she convulses and fights for air and her orgasm. Her moans turned to silent gasps. I can see fear in her eyes even as she orgasms.

I release her throat and tell her to tell her she is going to eat me out now. I crawl further on the bed. She begs for a short break to catch her breath. I reach up, instantly slapping her across the face leaving a hand print as I sit on her face looking down at her; I still see the fear in her eyes. I am starting to realize the pain and aggression is turning me on more and every thought of me taking each of my parents and siblings lives just drives me even wilder. I rock my hips back and forth feeling her long wet tongue slide deep in my pussy, her lips sucking my pussy. Her tongue is punching in and out while swirling around my clit. I more loudly grabbing my fits pinching my own nipples through my tank top I never removed. I get so wet and try so hard to cum, but can’t seem to quite get over the edge until I think about killing my daddy by smothering him with my pussy. The thought of taking his life pushes me over the edge as I orgasm and cum all over Brianna’s face.

My cum oozes down her chin and neck as I get up taking my tank top off letting my big firm perky tits out. I tell Brianna to stand up. She does and I open her toy drawer getting out her expandable butt plug. Walking back, I kiss her tasting my fresh cum and pussy juice. As I break the kiss, I shove the butt plug in her mouth, back to her throat. She chokes and gags hard as I expand the plug to fill her throat. I leave it in her throat while I bend her over the bed I rub my hand across her ass slapping it hard. I love hearing her moan after each slap. I pretend it’s my brother begging for his life. My own pussy getting so wet its running down my leg. I release the plug from Brianna’s throat and immediately shove it up her ass and start to expand it. I take my petite hand and start pushing it in to her pussy making a fist once my hand is wrist deep. Brianna is moaning and whimpering in pleasure and pain. I start fist punching her pussy with the butt plug expanded deep in her asshole, stretching it. Brianna’s pussy is gushing down her legs. Her legs are getting shaky. I yell hitch you better not come without permission.

I hear a very whimper “yes man.”

I continue fisting her pussy harder and faster while raising my free hand to spank her ass hard repeatedly.

Brianna starts begging me. “Please may I cum” …..

I yell “no bitch.” She continues moan whimper and cry her ass is read pussy and ass stretched. She is still begging “please let me cum…… I can’t hold it…. please baby let me cum” ……

I ignore for 5 minutes until my arm is tired and I yell “Cum you fucking bitch…… cum….”

As soon as I do, Brianna releases a loud scream as her body convulses in a massive orgasm. She is losing control of her body.

My first thought is I wonder if the human body looks likes this while dying.

I pull my fist out entirely covered in cum. I immediately make her lick it off, while helping with my own tongue. I leave the big butt plug in her asshole stretching it. I bend over the bed sticking my ass up raising my skirt just a little.

I tell Brianna to lick my ass and make me cum and you better not let the butt plug come out or else.”

I feel her hands grab my hips lifting my skirt and her talented tongue slides up and down my ass crack making me moan. I push back against her as she picks up the vibrator off the floor and holds it against my clit. Her tongue sliding in and out of my asshole deep and her lips pressed firmly against my sphincter. I lay face down on the bed pinching my nipples till it hurts while Brianna sucks and tongue fucks my asshole, making my pussy gush over her hand and onto the floor.

My moans getting louder as I tell Brianna “Suck my nasty asshole, ohhh mmm fuck yesss… lick it good.” my nipple rock hard making myself squeal in pain. Brianna’s tongue is raping, punching, and sucking deep in my asshole with the vibrator on my clit.

I moan “I’m gonna cum.”

She digs her tongue deeper and rubs the vibrator around, sticking it my pussy too. It finally becomes too much. My body freezes and tenses up in pleasure as my orgasm is in full swing, my body spasms uncontrollably. Then my pussy squirts all over Brianna’s face and chest. I collapse on the bed as she climbs up beside me.

She says “aren’t you glad we didn’t go out now.”

To which I say “YES!!!…. Yes I am!”

Not revealing my new dark secret.

I tell her, ”Brianna I will not be able to see you after night because, I will be doing something horrible tonight that I do not want you involved in.”

I get up slowly putting my tank top and heels back on. Brianna sits up, chest still heaving, looking at me confused by my statement. Wanting to talk me out of it but, she can’t find any words to talk me out of what she doesn’t know is going to happen. I give her a kiss and tell her not to worry. Brianna tries to stop me and fights with me to stay. However, I leave a little bit earlier than I normally would as I have a stop to make before going home.

——————————————————————————————————-

I unlock the back door with my key I had made. I eased my way through the laundry room and into the kitchen. I hear odd groans and moans, not the typical laughter or arguing that I normally hear when eavesdropping. I step to edge of the opening to the living room I see the whole family spread out sitting in different seats in the living room.

The eldest daughter is on top of her mother, she cuts her mother’s top and bra off. It appears that the father, mother, little brother, and sister are incapacitated somehow. I stand in the doorway as I’m curious what is happening exactly but, I remain quiet.

I watch Amanda kiss her mother and then slide her lips down to her mother’s tits. Amanda’s moans are muffled by her mother’s tits in her mouth. It appears she is taunting her mother ever so often slapping her in the face while saying “your just a whore too momma”. “Now you’re no different than me” she says while pulling her tits out of her pink top and smearing them in her mother’s face.

Brianna is straddling her mother’s lap and suddenly I hear a very distinct unmistakable sound for someone with my history. I heard the gargling sound of someone choking on blood as their lungs fill with blood from being stabbed. I watch with interest as this asshole’s daughter is murdering her mother. She stabs a couple more times in her chest.

As she stands up and turns around, she takes a step towards her brother before realizing and seeing me standing in the doorway. She freezes and I begin to clap my hands applauding her.

I tell her “don’t stop on my account.”

I glance over at her mother’s lifeless naked body with 3 stab wounds. Just at that moment, she snaps out her frozen stare and starts to charge at me with the knife.

Instantly years of training went into over drive and I quickly analyze her every movement. First, I sidestep, grab her wrist and smash her arm downward forcing her arm to bend while making her knees bend. She drops the knife and I twist her arm back around her back. My other arm grabs her face and I pull her back slamming her to the ground on her back. At the same time while she is in mid air, I pull my Glock 45 and have it pressed to her forehead just as her back hits the floor.

Looking down in to her eyes, gun between her eyes, I tell her, “You have two choices bitch, die or entertain me.”

The look of shock on her face and fear in her eyes tells me she is an amateur killer and this was not a well planned murder she is partaking in.

Panic sets in.

“Please, please don’t kill me” she begs. “I will do anything you tell me”…

I quickly say, “Did you enjoy stabbing your mother.”

“Yes” she replies as her fearfulness seems to be fading quickly and she becomes confused by my question.

I reach my free hand down under her skirt feeling her wet pussy with no underwear on.

“Looks like you did more than enjoy it”

She nods. Then ask after looking around at her dad, brother, and sister still alive and drugged.

“What is your exit strategy?”

She looks more confused.

I shake my head “What’s your plan after you were done.”

She looks up at me, “I don’t know, I thought I could just run away.”

I pull the gun off her forehead taking a step back and putting my foot on the knife.

“Get up bitch”

She hesitates, but gets up, standing in front up me, her tits still pulled out of her pink tank top.

I smirk looking her over, “Amanda, I want to see you continue. Who was next?”

She is surprised I know her name but, abruptly points to her 14 year old brother.

I tell her, “go ahead and continue her plot.”

As she walks over to him, I holster my pistol, still standing on the knife.

She turns and sits in her brother’s lap and calmly asks “why are you here?”

“I’m here because I was hired to kill your father and his immediate family to make a clear example and statement but, you have given me a good start.”

She grinds her ass on her brother’s cock and asks “Are you going to kill me too?”

“Yes of course you will die, you are not anything special because you are being a slut and starting my job for me.”

She tenses up. “If you’re gonna kill, me just do it.”

“Amanda, you will die when I give you permission to die.”

She slides down to her knees in between his legs and turning to face her brother. She undoes his pants grabbing his cock.

She starts jacking him off and rubbing his cock and balls slowly, getting his cock hard. Once his cock is rock hard, she turns to me and says, “My plan was to cut his dick off and make him eat it.”

Quickly I tell her, “NO, you’re going to suck his cock like the two bit whore you are.” “You should know better than to get a cock hard and not make it cum” I yell at her.

She instinctively says, “Yes sir” and lowers her head down on her little brother’s cock, sucking it.

I walk up behind Amanda and pull her hair back so I can see her face going down on her brother’s cock. I raise my hand and swing down slapping her across the cheek. A red hand print is left on her face. She doesn’t even pause from sucking. I do it again this time harder and she lets out a squeal. I grab a handful of her hair, shoving her head down making her gag and choke violently.

I smile, “that’s right Amanda, your family can die seeing you be like the filthy fucking whore you are.”

She attempts to moan, but the chokes and gags muffle her feeble attempt at moaning. I grab her hips pulling her ass up and unzipping my pants. I thrust my thick 10 inch long cock into her shaven pink pussy. As my cock is thrust deep in her, she creams herself and orgasms hard. I find it a little strange that she is able to get so turned on and orgasm knowing that her family was going to be killed including her at some point.

I moan saying, “ohh yes, that’s it you little bitch you will be the last to die so I can use you like a cum dumpster slut.”

I grab a handful of Amanda’s hair, pulling her head back and off her brother’s cock as the moaning vibrations almost made him cum in her mouth even though he was still drugged and unable to move. Pulling her head back while pounding her pussy, I feel her pussy tighten quickly as she tenses up in another orgasm.

I smirk deciding to myself this might be the only girl I know that would get off to this.

I pull my rock hard wet cock from her gushing pussy and tell her, “get your sister over here and make her finish off your brother’s cock.

Amanda does as she was told, dragging her sister’s body to her brother putting her mouth on his cock. Amanda moves her head, bobbing it while rubbing her brother’s balls. I pull my pistol out, holding it in my hand. I wait for Amanda to make him cum. Just as he starts cumming in Amanda’s little sister’s mouth, I kick the back of her head down. His cock deep down her throat, he explodes, plastering her throat with cum.

“Any other use for your piece of shit brother.”

Amanda replies “no.”

I put the gun to his head and look into in his eyes; I can see the terrified emotions. He loses control of his bodily functions and pisses himself. Now, Amanda’s little sister is choking on cock, cum, and piss. I pull the trigger, a very quiet “thuttt” is heard and a piece of foam from the couch goes flying across the room as the bullet goes between his eyes and out the back of his head. His lifeless body goes limp. Amanda’s sister has convulsed as her lungs filled with piss, choking and drowning her, cock still in her mouth. We both watch as her little sister slowly and painfully dies, unable to lift herself off of her brother’s cock or breathe through her cum and piss filled lungs.

Amanda looks up at me, “that was exhilarating.”

“Shut the fuck up whore,” I say spitting in her face. “John, your fucking father, is all that’s left.”

I walk over in front of her dad. Looking at him I say, “I was paid to make an example out of you and your family and to make sure you knew that before watching your family die.” “Amanda get over here.”

She quickly moves over in the floor next to us. I grab her by her hair and shove my cock down her throat. Making her dad watch his oldest daughter get throat fucked after watching his wife, son, and other daughter get violated and murdered.

Amanda gags and chokes drooling all over my cock. Reaching down, I slap her across the face then paused and slapped her repeatedly. She surprisingly moaned on my cock after each slap. Her eyes are watering, make up smeared, and almost puking every time my cock hits her throat. I feel my cock tense up with an approaching orgasm. After a hard donkey punch to the back of the head and holding my entire cock down her throat, I start cumming, forcing her to swallow every drop. Her airflow completely cut off. Her face turned reddish purple as she was suffocating on my cock while swallowing my load. Just as her eyes roll back into her head I yank her head off my cock and she is silent for mere seconds. Then, freakishly inhales so deeply and loud, her chest puffed out, eyes wide, she is still struggling to regain her breathe.

Once she does, I say “Amanda, go give your father something to remember you by before he dies.”

She swiftly moves to her father still heaving deep breathes and heart racing. I notice a big wet spot on the floor where she was sucking my cock. Her pussy is gushing all over.

Amanda unzips her father’s pants and pulls his cock out and starts sucking and licking all over his cock and balls. It doesn’t take long for him to get hard and all he can do is watch his daughter bob her head up and down on his cock. Once his cock is rock hard in her mouth, she slides up in his lap. She lifts herself up and sits down on his cock and begins to ride.

Her hips rock slowly at first moaning “ohh fuck….. Fuck me Daddy…..ohhhh GOD YES FUUUUCCCKKK.”

The more her hips rock, the more she starts to bounce. Her big tits bounced in her daddy’s face. The torment and torture in her daddy’s eyes, is clearly getting her off. I step up closer behind her. Her moans are getting louder, longer, and more erratic. Soon she explodes in an orgasm but, she does not stop riding him.

I spread her cheeks apart rubbing the head of my cock on her non-lubed tight little asshole. Pushing her forward, I shove my dick in her ass, she tenses up and screams. Her moans of pleasure are mixed with moans and whimpers of pain. I thrust my cock in and out not caring if she liked it or not. Her big, firm, and perky teen tits bouncing all in her daddy’s face while my cock slams deep in her asshole. My big balls slapping the bottom of her pussy with her daddy’s cock still deep in her pussy. She screams in pain then, moans in pleasure. She cannot help herself, her body tenses up again while she gets double penetrated by her daddy and a stranger that’s going to kill her.

Her pussy juice and cum is draining out all over her daddy’s cock. Keeping my cock deep in her asshole stretching it out, I grab a handful of hair, pulling her back off her daddy’s cock. Her legs fall to the floor and push her head down, making her face go right to his cock. Then, I grab her hips and commence to plowing her ass hard. Tears of pain roll drip from her eyes onto her daddy’s cock while she takes it deep down her throat. Refusing to back off or slow down, railing her ass with no mercy. My cock begins to swell.

Surprisingly to Amanda, he daddy begins to cum in her mouth. He fills her mouth full of hot, sticky, and salty cum. She sucks it good and swallows everything. Only a little bit escaped her mouth. She licks up what escaped her mouth in between her screams as I never let up from railing tight ass. My balls bouncing off her pussy making loud slap noises with each thrust. I grab her hair in one hand yanking her head up making her look her father in the eyes. At the same time, I thrust all 10 inches up her asshole as my cock expands more; she screams and I blow my load deep in her ass. Each shot of cum stretches her ass slightly more.

Her father’s horrified look in his eyes was simply priceless and satisfying for Amanda and I, even though I could not see the satisfaction on Amanda’s face. I pull my tactical knife and upper cut the knife into john’s mouth. The blade stabbing through his throat and into his brain and I leave it. I step around the couch, Amanda still bent over in shock looking up her daddy’s face. She can’t stop staring. I push his head forward and down putting the gun to the back of his head pulling the trigger twice. The bullet flies through the back of his head and out the front flying down and hitting him in the cock and leg.

The bullet mere inches from Amanda’s face, she screams jumping back saying “WHAT THE FUCKING FUCK…….. YOU CRAZY SON OF A BITCH!”

The fear sets back in as she realizes everyone is dead and it is her turn with time running out.

I walk quickly to her as she back up against the wall. Holding the gun up to her head with the barrel between her eyes, I glance down over her naked body covered in cum, sweat, and blood.
My next words to Amanda are: “There is something about you. I Like it. It reminds me of myself from a long time ago.”

I pause briefly, then, grab her wrist turning it around forcing her body to turn pressing her face first into the wall. I holster my Glock then, pull a zip tie out and tie her hands together behind her back.

I grab her hair, pulling her head back. “Do you want to live?”

She replies “YES!” with what she muster after all the action.

“Good, you interest me. I have never seen anyone else get off to this much less start without me.”

She is confused but doesn’t question me. Then, I pull her by her hair dragging her naked self to the door. Once I check to make sure the street is clear from any moving traffic, I take her out to the car I came in and pop the trunk pushing her in and breaking the open trunk pull cord from inside the trunk and then close it.

I get in the car noting the time at 3:58am. Daylight will be showing pretty soon. I pull away and drive for 5 hours only stopping once for gas, water, and a snack. I pull into a small field out in middle of an abandoned rock quarry. I get out and uncover my small engine plane from under a tree.

Then, I get Amanda out of the trunk. Her eyes had to adjust to the burning sun in the daylight. Her naked body covered in dried blood and cum.

She asks. “What are going to do with me?”

I turn her to face me. “I am going to give you a new life as a mercenary assassin. I will train you and teach you everything you need to know. Of course, you will live with me on my secluded island and work for me.”

Her confused look quickly turns to a little smirk.

“Do you accept?”

“Yes…. YES! I accept!” she replies.

“Good!” I say while turning her back around and cutting the zip tie that was binding her hands behind her back.

“What were you going to do if I did not accept?”

“Put you back in the trunk and send you over the edge into the 200ft deep rock abandoned water filled rock quarry over there.”

She gives me a kiss and says, “thank you for freeing me from my family and offering me a new life.”

“You are welcome. Now, drive the car over to the edge and let it go off into the rock quarry while get the plane started.”

“Yes sir!” she replies and promptly does as she is told.

After the get the car over the edge, she walks back to the plane. I open the door to allow her to climb into the second seat of the plane. We take off and once we get into the air, I get us set on the course back to my secluded private island off the Atlantic coast. I fly low enough to remain off the radar from any airports or military bases.

Amanda asks, “Can I suck your cock while you fly?”

“Yes,” I reply lifting my left arm up allowing her to undo my pants.

She pulls my cock out and start to suck on it. Her tongue licks the head slowly and takes the head of my cock in her mouth sucking it and popping it back out.

“MMMM…YESSS” I moan

She takes my cock deeper in her mouth. Sucking hard and her tongue rolling all around my cock as she begins to bob up and down. She sucks my cock hard and fast with a passion. My cock grows harder and harder in her mouth. Her drool was getting sloppy all over my cock. She goes down almost taking all of my cock in her mouth. Choking and gagging herself.

She pulls off briefly to say “Please cum in my mouth.”

She goes back down sucking my cock hard and fast; her head bobbing up and down relentlessly on my cock with my balls on her chin. I let out a loud moan. I am getting very close to blowing a load in her mouth. My cock grew harder as I hold back my orgasm. Just as her head goes down, almost taking my entire cock. I put my hand on the back of her head and start to blow my load in her throat. My thick load of cum plastered her throat and clogged it. After I finish I let her back off as she sits back in her seat she chokes and gags with my cum stuck in her throat. After a few a seconds, she pukes my load up on her chest. My cum slowly oozes out of her open mouth and down her chin. It drops down over chest. She starts to rub my cum all over her tits.

I tell her “Good Job!”

After an 8 hour flight, my island is in sight and descending to land. After smooth approach and flawless landing I pull the plane into my hanger.
Amanda admires the beauty of my island and my very large luxurious mansion that doesn’t even hint at the underground portion or the technology that I have it loaded with.

---

the saga continues

This is a work of fiction and nothing more please feel free to send me
feedback. It is feedback that makes us keep on writing.

[email protected]
FF Fdom inc

Mummy Whore

Chapter Two

After Sues return to Eleanors having left mom tied to her bed, we enjoyed a few glasses of wine and chatted about mothers capabilities. Sue admitted she had never had sex with another woman before, but thought mother was adequate with her mouth skills. It was decided that all three of us would make mother tongue us the next morning and assess her talents.

We were tired after our nervous day and play and Sue ordered a taxi and went home, and Eleanor and I fell asleep in each others arms. Horny as I was, the day had taken its toll as well as the wine we had drunk. I would love to recount how Eleanor and I had made hot sex that evening but I was just shattered. What was so nice thought was to sleep next to Eleanor sometimes that is just enough.

Soon day break shone through the window, waking me from my deep slumber. As I stirred Eleanor woke too. We smiled at each other and pulled ourselves into an embrace, we lay there holding each other in a warm contented cuddle, still only half awake.

We were finally brought fully awake by Sue texting me. She was asking what time to come round to mothers to test her pussy licking abilities. I told her to go straight round and we would meet her there and not to wash her pussy. Eleanor heard me and looked at me with a puzzled look on her face. I explained it would be fun to give mother some smelly dirty pussies to lick.

To save dressing fully Eleanor put on a long leather coat and lent me a long pvc coat slipping our shoes on we went back next door. I went upstairs to free mother. I pulled off the sheet covering her and found she had pissed the bed, and I could also see dried tears on her face.

I undid her bounds and allowed her to stand which she did with some discomfort, struggling to get her limbs to move again after being confined. I ordered her to clean up the mess and to shower and then to join us down stairs. It was amazing to see how meakly she accepted her new status and went about her orders.

I went back downstairs to Eleanor who had made a nice cup of tea which we sat down and drank while waiting for Sues arrival. Soon Sue knocked at the door and entered the room, she looked great in skin tight jeans and top. I must admit I had a new admiration and lust for my old school friend who had hours earlier taken mothers lesbian virginity.

As we heard mother come down the stairs Sue began to peel her jeans off showing off her newly shaven pussy. She pulled her tshirt over her head showing her pert breasts “mmmm” I thought to myself “I must make time to play with Sue properly”.

We heard mother coming down the stairs and turned to watch her enter. She blushed in her naked embarrassment, naked that is apart from the slave collar that I noticed she hadn’t removed. Mother came and stood before us and I beckoned her to kneel.

I spat out with venom. “Well mother we have some rather sweaty dirty pussies that need cleaning, and we thought that you would be ideal to clean them. But we also want to make sure you can give us pleasure as you do it. The next pussy you lick maybe a paying customer so make sure you do a good job.”

Sue had the honour of going first, as this was not a new pussy to mother. Sue straddled mothers face pulling her pussy lips apart. Mother stuck her tongue out eager to taste Sue again. Sue lowered her pussy just onto the tip of mothers tongue. Mother herself was at full stretch showing just how eager she was to taste Sues delicous looking pussy.

I was dying to touch my own pussy watching the display but didn’t want to destroy any aroma from my cunt. Instead I walked up to Sue and began to lick her nipples. Her breasts looked sensational to me and I just couldn’t help myself. I tasted her sweat and flesh, inhaling her own bodily perfume which to me was devine.

I couldn’t help myself, I was so turned on, I kissed Sue deep on the lips and held her breast in my hand. I could feel her nipple harden under my palm as I gently squeezed. My other hand journeyed south to her bald pussy. I started to rub Sues clitoris feeling my mothers tongue brush against my finger as she continued to suck at Sues pussy.

I was aflame with lust for Sue as we kissed deeply, it must have got her going too for soon her hips started bucking and she came leaving her juices spread all over mothers face. Sues legs nearly gave way and she only just managed to find a chair to sit on. Eleanor gave mother no rest she walked over to mother and slapped her across her face.

“That is for making lewd remarks about me to your pervert friends. Now lick my cunt you slut and make sure you do a good job”

Eleanor shrugged off her leather coat and looked amazing, like a goddess emerging as the coat fell to the floor around her. She stepped over it in her 4 inch heels and sat down, her legs over each arm of the chair. She motioned for mother to scoot over between her legs. As mother began to tongue the damp pussy in front of her Eleanor held the back of mothers head hard against her pussy.

I knew I could not hold out much longer without release, and asked Sue to lie on the floor I straddled her face lowering my burning pussy onto her sweet lips. As Sue did a great job on my pussy I imagined how left out mother would be feeling, still not able to get a taste of my cunt. Instead I watched my sexy neighbour get pleasured by mother. I could tell by the looks on Eleanors face that she was enjoying the attention she was receiving.

“Cmon Maggie lick that dirty cunt of mine, cmon I know you can do better.Yes drink up my juices slut”

Sue was very talented and I soon I spasmed as I came over her face, watching the lewd scene between Eleanor and mother. The dirty talk helping to send me over the edge. I moved so that I could kiss and lick my juices from Sues face. Over my shoulder I could hear Eleanor shout out swear words as she too came.

As Eleanor moved away from mother I saw mom look over at me with a look of disappointment on her face. It was obvious that she was desperate to taste her daughters pussy. I stood up shakily from Sue and walked towards mother.

“You look like your dissapointed to miss out on licking my cunt you filthy incestous whore. Is that true slut” ?

“Yes Julie I have been dreaming of how you taste for so long. Julie I have done what you have asked of me so far and was hoping to have a treat in return”

I laughed in her face “Well mother it is for your mistress to decide when or if that will ever happen”.

With that said, I straddled her face and grabbed a fist full of her hair. I pulled her face close to my pussy. With my other hand I opened my wet pussy lips wide. As I looked down at her I could see she was inhaling the scent of my open pussy and had look of longing in her eyes. She began to stick her tongue out hoping for a taste of my sex.

I teased her for a while toying with my pussy showing how wet I was. I dipped a few times just letting my pussy touch her tongue for the briefest moment before taking it away out of reach. I could tell she was getting turned on and excited but decided to end this game.

“Here it comes mom, I hope your ready for it”

Her eyes went wide in anticipation of a treat but that soon disappeared under a torrent of my hot steaming piss. To her credit mother kept her mouth open, eager I guess to even get a taste of her daughters piss. She gulped down a good mouthful, and I took the opportunity to make sure her hair was covered too. I must say I did find it exciting to see mom with her hair soaked with my piss.

I let go of her hair and ordered her up to the bathroom to get cleaned up. Eleanor invited Sue back to her home to get cleaned up and redress. They told me that they would see me soon and we kissed goodbye. After a drink of coffee I followed mother up to the bathroom to clean myself up.

I went in to the spare room which was now to be mothers room and found her drying herself off. “So mother is this what you expected your fantasies to be like”

“No Julie I don’t know what I expected in real life, it was always just a dirty dream of mine. I never expected to actually be doing any of this”

“So mom how do you feel now at the start of your training and whoredom, are you still excited by it and looking forward to experiencing all of your filthy desires?

“I don’t know Julie its all come as a bit of a shock, I guess I have enjoyed some of it so far but I am so scared of what you will get me doing. I don’t think I can do some of the things I have written about”

I explained to mother that she should have been more careful in what she had written, and that she should have made sure no one could have found her files. I told her her future was sealed at my whim, and that I was enjoying things greatly, and that was all that mattered to me. I also told her it was time to get dressed for whatever the day would bring.

I chose a silver spandex crop top for her and a very short silver pvc skirt to go with it. Just a few of the items Eleanor and I had chosen for mother to look like the whore she was to be. She was given some heels to wear and told to put on some slutty make up then come to me to help me dress.

I dried my hair and combed it, enjoying my nakedness I sat and applied my own Cleopatra style make up before I decided what to wear. As I mentioned before Eleanor had helped me find clothes that were elegant yet sexy so I went to look through some of my new purchases.

The lingerie jumped out me straight away, a lovely purple satin set of bra, suspender belt and panties. I cut off the tags and slipped myself in to the luxurious items. It all felt so nice against my skin and I was glad that Eleanor had introduced me to the finer things in life. Next I chose a white satin blouse sheer enough to show the bra through, a little tease for mother!

I called mother through to help me with my stockings. She appeared and I approved of her make up, just slutty enough for her face. I gave mother the packet of seamed stocking and sat on the edge of the bed. I presented her with my foot and she began to roll the fine nylon up my legs. I warned her to make sure the seam was straight and not to ladder them.

I loved the feeling of the stockings being rolled up my legs and once I was happy the seams were straight, I instructed mother to attach the clasps of the suspenders. I was just dying to wear my new leather pencil skirt which finished a few inches below my knee. The leather was so soft and supple, and the smell of the leather was so arousing. As mother held it for me I stepped into the skirt and had mother zip it up and adjust it so it was just right. I knew mother wouldn’t be able to resist touching my ass as the leather moulded to it and I was right. I felt her hand brush against my ass and I turned and grabbed her wrist.

“How dare you slut. Until I say otherwise you look but don’t touch. Now bend over and lift your skirt”

Mother did as I told her and I made her grip her ankles as I picked up my riding crop. I slapped her ass hard as I could with my hand, leaving a pleasing hand mark on her buttocks. I lined the crop up with a nice fleshy part of her ass and drew back my aim. I rained six sharp hard whacks with my crop all over her ass turning it a nice pink colour.

“Now slut let that be a lesson it is early days in your training so I have been lenient so far. Just so you know Eleanor introduced me to a proffessional dominatrix and I have spent some time learning the ropes as it were. So you had better learn how to please me don’t you think”?

I saw the surprise on mothers face as she took in the idea that I had spent time with such a woman and I also detected a flush of excitement as she pictured me with a proffessional domme.

“Yes Mistress Julie I will try my best to control myself and serve you better”
I was pleased with mothers reply and ushered her downstairs to fix me a drink of gin and tonic. Another thing that I was introduced to by Eleanor. I found it to be more refined than the usual things a woman my age would usually be seen drinking. After I had found a nice wide belt to go with my outfit, I followed mother downstairs and turned the computer on.

I was eager to see if mother had any interest from her website so I logged in, just as mother came and handed me my drink. She saw with horror the full website and the pictures that Sue had added. Once I had looked at the site and was pleased with the pictures and layout I switched to the messages folder. After all the expenses over the last few days it was important that mother began to earn her keep.

I sent mother away from the computer to sit on the sofa so she couldn’t see the messages as I opened the inbox. There were a few messages waiting, and I read them with interest and sent a few replies. But one stood out, it said that a lesbian couple were in the area for a few days, and that the lady who had sent the message wanted to treat her girlfriend to a sexy surprise. Whats more this email had a phone number. I noted the number and took my phone to Eleanors, making sure mother couldn’t get up to any mischief by tying her to a chair.

Once I was at Eleanors I explained to her and Sue what was on the website. With trembling hands I tapped the number into my phone and heard it ringing. I took a deep breath as the phone was answered.

“Hello is that Jennifer, you left a message on my website”?

“Yes this is Jennifer and I was very interested in your services”

“Ok well this Julie the owner of the merchandise you are interested in how can we help you”

“Oh well Julie, my girfriend has a fantasy of dominating an older lady which although I am older than her, I feel I can not help her with as it does nothing for me. When I saw your website and location, I thought it would be a perfect way to treat her,and be a good end to our holiday up here”

I explained to Jennifer the prices, and we agreed a fee and time for them to come over. I slumped in a chair my heart beating. It was all real now and there could be no going back. Sue handed me a drink to steady my nerves and I told them all about the phone conversation. We chatted for a while and shared a few drinks before I made my way back home.

I unleashed mother and told her that her first client would be here soon. At first she was panicking and begging for me to stop it happening. I put on a stern demeamour and picked up my riding crop.

“This is going to happen mother, so you had better get used to the idea,I have warned you already today not to displease me”

I flexed the crop and mother nodded her consent, not that I needed it. I gave her a briefing of the phone conversation and what would be expected of her. I told her to go and have a quick freshen up and come back quickly as her clients would be here soon. As I said that my phone buzzed and I saw that there was a text to say they were on their way and would be here in ten minutes.

Mother came back into the room after freshening up and I stood close to her, facing her. As I told her that her clients were nearly here I could see the panic and alarm on her face. I stroked her breasts and nipples through her spandex top, and watched as her face changed to one of arousal and calmness. Just as she submitted to my touch I took hold of her nipples and began to squeeze. At first I could tell she was enjoying it but as I began to squeeze harder and twist Pain flashed across her face.

I carried on until I heard the doorbell ring, My aim had been to make mothers nipples hard so they showed through the shiny silver spandex top. I took hold of her face with both hands and fixed her gaze with my eyes.

“Now slut this is what you craved in your smutty surfing and emails. Make me proud, and do your job well and with no complaining.”

I sent mother to go and answer the door. From where I was sitting I could not see the two clients until they stepped into the room. The lady I had been talking to came in first and I put her age to be early forties. I stood and shook her hand introducing myself to her. As I did I took a better look at her. She introduced herself as Jennifer and as I could see she was a slim and attractive with long straight brown hair, and nice hippyish clothing, long flowing black skirt and lacy top.

The next to enter was a vision of beauty Jennifer introduced her as Katie She appeared to be my age. And dressed for the occasion in full riding gear shiny rubber riding boots, nice tight white jodphurs, crisp white blouse. And carrying her own riding crop.

I bid the two clients to sit on the sofa and ordered mother to fetch us all drinks. Mother looked scared out of her wits. When she returned and handed us our drinks I made her stand in the corner with her hands on top of her head. I took the fee from Jennifer and enquired about their journey and made small talk. I asked Katie if there was anything she required before I left them to it.

“Well Julie, Jennifer did mention a picture of” She pointed at mother.

“Oh feel free to call her slut,whore or Maggie” I added.

“Oh yes well there was a picture of the slut with a horse tail sticking out of her ass. As you can see equestrianism is one of my fetishes”. Looking at her lovely ass in those tight jodphurs it was rapidly becoming one of mine!

“Ah yes I see Katie, that is not a problem” I called over to mother “slut go and fetch the horsetail”.

Mother entered the room with the fore mentioned butt plug and I made her bend over in front of us all and pull up her short pvc skirt. I applied some lube to the butt plug and handed it back to mother and instructed her to shove it into her ass infront of us all. I thought that it would be nice and humiliating for mother to have an audience for this degrading act.

We watched as mother struggled with the slippery rubber object. Then as she got it started we watched as her anus was stretched,hearing her groans of pain as it gradually went in.

I made my excuses and wished the two clients to have fun and told them to come and ask if there was anything else they needed. I took myself upstairs out of the way. I took out my laptop and logged into mothers emails.

Back downstairs Jennifer went up to her girlfriend the younger Katie kissing her strongly on her lips. Katie hugged her back looking deeply into her lovers eyes, the smile on their faces sharing the deep love between them better than words could convey.

“Enjoy your present my love show me how you would treat a whore in your dreams. Show me the other part of you”

With that Jennifer squeezed Katies hands, and pecked her on the lips before settling on the sofa to watch the show. Katie made Maggie stand and just as Julie had before her, Katie began to carress Maggies breasts. Passion rising within her, she started to maul Maggies tits harder twisting at the nipples jutting through the spandex top. Mother winced at the sharp pain and bit her lip. Katie pulled mothers top off over her head exposing the pale flesh of her breasts. Again she pulled and twisted the hard nipples, watching the pain etched on mothers face.

Katie started to slap mothers breasts, the sound of the slaps reached me upstairs. Each slap made mothers breasts swing from side to side. Soon the skin began to become a nice crimson colour and tears streamed from moms eyes.

Katie made mother peel of her pvc skirt, and soon mom was naked apart from her high heeled shoes and the horsehair butt plug sticking rudely out of her ass. Mothers head was forced down until she had to kneel on the floor. From her bag Katie took out what looked like a handful of leather straps. Once she had sorted them out she straddled mothers back and began to fit what turned out to be a bridle which she forced into mothers mouth. Connected to this was a set of reins. Katie picked up her crop and sat on mothers back.

Katie dug her heels into mothers thighs and flicked her crop on moms ass. Mother took the hint and moved forward, carrying her client mistress around the room. Katie pulled the reins to stear mother, whose mouth was drooling with the cold metal between her teeth. The metal pulling back the corners of her lips painfully.

After a few circuits of the room mother was sagging from the weight on her back. Katie pulled back on the reins bringing mother to a halt. Katie told mother she wasn’t impressed with her efforts and like all good horses she would need breaking in. She asked Jennifer to hold on to the reins tightly as she took a longer riding crop from her bag.

Katie tortured moms ass for quite a while, Leaving marks that would still be there for a few days. Mother was crying now, her fantasies turning out to be harder than she had dreamt about. Katie made mother pull off her rubber riding boots and forced her sweaty feet into moms face. Mother gagged at the smell as Katie wiped the sweaty smell all over moms face. Katie then ordered mom to lick her feet clean. Mother screwed up her face at the thought of licking the sweaty feet but never the less started her task. Katie slapped mother across the face for screwing up her face, telling her she should be honoured to be allowed to worship her like this. Mother then made an extra effort with her licking of Nikkis feet.

Katie stood and undid her jodphurs and peeled them off her legs. She replaced her boots and lay back on the floor. She motioned to her pussy “you may lick me slut and do a job at it”. Mother crouched between the cruel mistresses legs and opened up the wet pussy with her fingers. As she bent her head towards the moist opening she was assaulted by the strong unwashed smell of Nikkis pussy.

“You didn’t expect me to wash my pussy when I have a slave to do it for me did you” Katie giggled.

Fearful of upsetting her mistress further, mother continued to place her tongue on her mistresses pussy. She tried not to show her disgust at the strong aroma and taste of urine on the pussy in front of her. But strangely after a short time the situation, and the taste and aroma started to arouse her. Mother threw herself into the task with added enthusiasm.

Katie cooed with pleasure “yes slut thats it your doing well, carry on like that and you will please me”. She waved Jennifer over “is the whore wet darling, why not do what you usually like to do with a cunt like that”? Jennifer moved behind mother and began to rub her fingers against moms pussy. Mother gave a gasp of pleasure realising she was finally going to get some relief from her pent up horniness.

Jennifers fingers began to get slick from the juices now pouring from moms hole. She began to finger mother slowly. Gradually she managed to get three fingers working in and out of mothers slick whore hole. As Jennifer tried to get a fourth finger in mother started to squirm with pain and push Jennifers hand away.

She took her tongue away from Nikkis pussy to protest,earning her another swipe across her face. Katie asked Jennifer to look in her bag for their cuffs. But Jennifer had to report that they must have left them at their hotel. Thinking on her feet Jennifer came up to me to ask if she could borrow a pair. I cursed myself for not having all the equipment on show for our clients to see and use,not very proffessional of me I thought to myself.

I found a nice pair of leather cuffs and was invited by Jennifer to come and see what was happening. I sat where Jennifer had been sitting before, ensuring I would have a good view of the action. Jennifer grabbed mothers wrists and cuffed them behind her back. She stripped off and dipped her fingers in her own soaking pussy. Soon she began to feed her fingers back into mothers soaking hole. Try as she might she couldn’t get all her fingers into moms cunt.

Mother looked to be in pain from it, and Jennifer looked to be disappointed that she hadn’t been able to fist mother. The pain mother showed though had spurred Katie to have a massive orgasm from mothers tongueing. Mothers face was covered in Katies juices, and we all laughed at how she looked with her slutty make up messed up by Katies pussy and cum.

Mother looked so embarrassed and humiliated to be in this state and we all added to it by calling her names and saying what a pathetic mess she was. Katie and Jennifer both played with their pussies as they humiliated mother. Mom on the other hand added to the mess she was in by starting to cry. This didn’t stop Katie and Jennifer at all infact it spurred them even more both with their name calling and pussy play. Finally mother couldn’t take any more and ran out of the room. We all laughed at her as she ran out. We managed to compose ourselves and as Katie started to redress I fetched them both a glass of wine.

As we relaxed I got positive feedback from the pair about mothers performance, and Jennifer mentioned how she loved fisting and that mother needed to be trained to accept a fist. I admitted that it was not something I had ever tried but the thought of it really appealed to me.

The sexy two opposite me shared a glance at each other, and Katie casually invited me to their hotel that evening. She went on to explain that there was a fancy dress party there that night and that it was a hotel frequented by lesbians. I accepted the invite gladly. Just as they left Jennifer leaned in close to me and whispered in my ear “make sure your cleaned out well hunni. Because we are going to have lots of fun together”.

As soon as the sexy pair left Sue and Eleanor burst through the door, eager to know how things had gone. I gave them a breakdown of the afternoons events, and Eleanor offered to set up a fisting regime to train mother. She also said she would get Clara to help, the dominatrix that I had gone to to learn how to train mother! I said I thought was a great idea.

I also told the of my impending date with the clients that evening, and of the fancy dress party as I spoke a dreadful thought occured to me I had nothing to wear. I looked at the clock and realised there would be no time for me to get to the shops. I explained my dilemma to my guests.

Sue stood up and grabbed my arm “I have just the thing” as she pulled me out of the door I just had time to ask Eleanor to check on mother. Sue was visibly shaking with excitement at dressing me up and I got a little worried about what she had in mind for me. As she drove me to her place she never stopped talking. Sue kept saying it would be like old times,like when we were kids playing dress up.

We got to her house were she still lived with her mother, and she dragged me inside and upstairs towards her bedroom. We passed her mother Sarah on the landing and managed a quick hello to each other. Sarah raised an eyebrow at us as I was propelled into Sues bedroom.

I sat on Sues bed as she excitedly opened her wardrobe door her back to me she sorted through her racks of clothes.

“I have had this for quite a while now and it will be nice and snug on you but that will make it all the better for you”

Sue turned around and she was right it would be perfect. In her hands was a wonder woman outfit. I had seen re runs of the series on tv, I remembered how wonderful Linda Carter looked in the outfit, and now I was going to get the chance to try one on.

Sue made no effort to leave as I began to undress looking back I don’t know why I didn’t strip off in her en-suite, as after I was naked I asked to use her shower. Once I was dry I re-entered Sues bedroom catching her with her hand in her panties. She removed her hand remarkably quickly and blushed so cutely, Sue helped me into the outfit and did my make up for me. We realised that one crucial element was missing, the sexy red leather boots. Sue was cursing at herself as she had recently thrown hers out as they had got worn out.

Sue looked puzzled for a while racking her brains to where she could get some boots. Suddenly she leapt in excitement and literally dragged me out of her bedroom.
“mum, mum where are you”.

I was mortified that I’d be put in front of Sues mother dressed so sluttily, the irony of this was not lost on me as I was now getting a taste of how Sue felt the night before.

Sues mother shouted back thats she was in her bedroom and for us to come in. Taken by hand Sue took me into the large bedroom. Sarah had her back to us as we walked in, she was obviously dressing for a posh do as she was in a very expensive looking emerald green dress.

“Julie be a dear and do my zip up for me”

With trembling hands I zipped up the back of Sarahs dress. I was nervous as like Sue had a thing for my mother I had also always liked Sarah In my own nieve way. As she turned around I was speechless. Sarah looked so slim and elegant in her dress, her eyes sparkled matching the neckless around her naked neck. Her blonde hair tumbled in sensual curls around her shoulders. And her smile lit up the room.

“Well Julie look at you quite you have become quite the little heartbreaker” she took my hand and looked me deep in the eyes “And what can I do for you”

My heart fluttered at the attention of this middle class older woman. Sue broke the tension by asking her mother about her red boots. Sarah opened her closet and I could see row upon row of sexy shoes, at the side of these were numerous pairs of boots some extremely sexy and the types you would never leave the house in. This shocked me that this classy posh lady had such a sexy secret side to her.

Sue took hold of a pair of Red boots that would be perfect for the wonder woman outfit and ushered me to try them on. They felt perfect as I slid into them and I felt strangely sexy as the outfit came together. My pussy moistened at the thought of walking into a room full of lesbians dressed like this. The thought that I would be having sexy kinky lesbian sex whilst wearing Sarahs boots also gave me a sexy tingle.

I could feel the eyes of the mother and daughters undressing me as I stood in the bedroom. I felt awkward being the centre of the sexual tension in the room. The feeling of being lusted after in such a way was so alien to me. The room felt still like time was standing still and I started to feel uncomfortable under their gazes.

Unable to take it anymore, I looked at the clock. And informed them that I would be late if I didn’t make a move for the hotel, where the former clients of mothers were waiting for me. Sue snapped back into life and demanded a photograph of me before she dropped me off. I posed for a couple of shots before Sarah demanded a couple of photos too. So I posed with Sarah for some more pictures, her arms squeezing me tight to her.

Sue dropped me off at the hotel, and with some trepidation I walked through the entrance looking for a function room that had a party going on. Finally after walking around the lobby, I followed the noise of some music and found the correct room.

Nervous as hell I entered the room. Thinking of myself as a lesbian, although thrilling was still a new concept for me. I looked around at the variety of women some drinking together and some dancing with each other. As I walked towards the bar I felt eyes following me and I acknowledged smiles and winks aimed at me. I felt on top of the world, part of something at last. I was now part of a sisterhood, and I understood who I was, and it felt so good

By the time I got to the bar my mouth was so dry, I settled at a chair at the bar, and ordered a gin and tonic. I hadn’t looked to see who I was sitting next to,nerves I guess. But soon I felt a hand on my arm and I looked to see a vision of sexiness. It was Jennifer dressed as a red indian. She looked so different gone were her glasses she now had in her contact lenses. She had a figure hugging black dress with fringes at the bottom It also had an Indian style detailing around her neck which was echoed by the same detailing on her head dress, a band going around her forehead really set off the outfit, and framed such a beautiful face. The Indian outfit was finished by a pair of grey brown boots that finished just below her knee.

“Wow” I said “you look so different, stunning” Jennifer squeezed my arm her face showing how pleased she was to see me.

“Julie you made it we thought you wouldn’t show, I am so pleased to see you, you look incredible. What a sexy outfit it’s perfect for you. Here let me get you another drink”

I hadn’t realised my glass had emptied so quickly, and gladly accepted Jennifers offer. I began to feel more comfortable with my surroundings, and relaxed in the company of my sexy companion. We chatted about lots of different things for a while, before I even realised Katie was no where to be seen. I tried looking around the room for her but without any luck. I asked Jennifer what Katie had come in hoping for a hint.

“Well She is abit shy, her outfit is quite revealing she wants to make an impact, and then for us to have some fun. I will send her a text and let her know you are here”

Jennifer took both my hands and turned to face me she kissed my lips. And I felt so wonderful to be doing this in front of all the other lesbians in the room, knowing how much they would be envying me. I also felt elated as I was coming out to the world, sure now of my future sexual leanings.

The room seamed different somehow as if somethng was happening the music was still pounding, but there seemed to be some kind of hush descending on the room. We both broke our kiss and turned to see what was happening.

Right at the back of the room Katie had appeared. Framed as she stood in the doorway by the bright light behind her. Most of the women had stopped their dancing to look. Purposely Katie began to walk right though the middle of the room towards us. No wonder all the guests were looking Katie looked amazing. I would never have had the nerve to have worn what she was wearing in such a crowded room. She had come as the sexiest little red riding hood that I have ever seen.

A red satin cape flowed from around her shoulders,its lightness making it ride around her, showing a daring red half cup bra pushing up her delighful breasts. Around her waist was a red leather mini skirt which complemented her thigh high red leather boots.

I know Jennifer felt so proud as did I, as this vision came and joined us. You could feel all the eyes in the room boring into us with jealousy. They knew Katie was out of their reach this evening at least. Taking advantage of the attention Katie deeply kissed Jennifer and then did the same to me.

Katie ordered a bottle of champagne from the bar, and then led us through the throng. Teetering on her heels bottle in hand it was obvious to all in the room that we were on our way to a sexual liason.

We soon reached the two lovers suite, a nice large room with a queen sized bed. The wardrobe door was open displaying many whips and paddles hanging up. On the dresser was a range of sex toys of various types and sizes.

Katie stood by the bed and gave Jennifer a nice lingering kiss. When it broke she looked over to me.
“Well I am so glad you decided to join us, now I have two sluts to play with, we are going to have so much fun this evening”.

With that Katie removed her mini skirt in one fluid movement and threw the skirt onto the bed so she was revealed fully. Attached to her leg by a garter was what looked to be a 15 inch long strap on dildo blood red in colour.

“Ok girlies get to work make this baby nice and wet”

I joined Jennifer on her knees in front of Katie and began to lick and kiss the obscenely long and thick rubber phallus. I stroked Jennifers sexy body, the older woman still in her sexy indian outfit, as we both slavered on the dildo.

Soon the strap on was covered in our mixed saliva. Katie pulled Jennifer up and roughly threw her onto the bed. She raised up Jennifers dress, exposing her soaking wet panties. With one good tug Katie ripped them apart, good enough to allow her access to the pussy dripping for her. Katie lined the dildo up with jennifers soaking slit, running it up and down a few times before plunging it deep in one fluid movement. The top half of Jennifers body rose off the bed with the rough intrusion. She had about ten inches of the fake cock inside her as she relaxed back down onto the bed.As Katie began to slowly pull back and gently back in, Jennifer relaxed and was beginning to moan with pleasure.

As I watched I began to rub myself through the wonder woman shorts. I had a feeling Sue wanted them back in a soiled state any way. Slowly Katie was getting the full 15 inches into the older sexy woman on the bed. How could she take it all I wondered. Whats more could I ? The idea of taking it was appealing but what about the pain? But then what did I expect from these two. Jennifer had hinted that I would be fisted tonight and I had come, it was to late to back out now. Besides I thought I have to learn sometime.

As Katie fucked Jennifer on the bed I moved onto it so I could kiss and play with Jennifers breasts. I moved the material of Jennifers dress out of the way cupping her breasts out of the indian outfit. Her nipples were nice and erect as I kissed and sucked them into my mouth. Jennifer tasted so sweet and she smelled so nice. I swirled my tongue around her nipples switching between the two. As I did this my hand snaked over her flat stomach towards her pussy.

I soon found a very wet pussy and as my fingers focused on her clit I could feel her pussy being pulled in and out by the big rubber cock. I moved up to kiss Jennifer but she was panting so much with the pounding she was getting. I looked instead at her beautiful face and the pleasure etched on it.

It felt wonderful being here with these two sexy ladies and the kinky fun they were having. My stomach was in flutters, wondering what they had in store for me. I went back to sucking on Jennifers perfect breasts and concentrated on her clit more. As I worked harder on it I heard her gasp in pleasure and her hips began to ride off the bed to meet the thrusts from Katie.

I was shocked at the foul language coming from her mouth as Katie and I increased our pace. It was plainly obvious that Jennifer was close to coming. Katie picked up Jennifers sopping wet panties and put them in Jennifers mouth as a gag. When Jennifer did come it was amazing. As she came her hips bucked up so fast and violently that she nearly knocked Katie off the bed. I noticed how skillful a lover Katie was, instead of just pulling out she left the dildo inside her lover and kissed and held Jennifer. I moved out of the way to let them have this special time.

As Jennifers breathing came back to normal Katie slowly withdrew the strapon. She broke her kiss and looked over at me.

“You know what to do bitch,lick it” she sneared.

I took the massive rubber cock in my hand and felt how slick with Jennifers juices it was. I began to tongue up and down its length. God Jennifers pussy tasted so good and the smell was exquisite too. As I tasted the sexy older womans juices I put my hand inside my tight shorts and began rubbing my pussy.

I was glad I did as Katie told me it was now my turn and I was glad of as much lubrication I could get if I was going to take on that monster hanging lewdly between her legs. I stood and removed my shorts, noticing the damp stain there. Sue would enjoy that I thought. I was laid on the bed by the two. Katie offered me the strap on to suck and keep slick with my saliva as Jennifer began to finger my pussy adding more and more fingers. Just as I thought I couldn’t take another finger she withdrew and took a tube of lube. She spread the cold gel over my pussy and her fingers.

Again she opened me up and got my pussy ready for the strap on. Finally she came up to the side of me touching my breasts.

“Are you ready to get the fucking of your life sweety” she whispered in my ear.

I nodded yes and before I could change my mind Katie had lined her self against my pussy. She thrusted into me not as violently as she had with Jennifer, or as deep but it still made me take a deep breathe in. As Katie worked herself deeper Jennifer whispered words of encouragment. I was amazed when she said I had taken 9 inches. As the tenth began its journey I began to feel some discomfort and nearly asked for Katie to stop.

Jennifer looked me in the eyes.

“Do you really want this hun, do you want to feel Katie fucking you and giving you as much pleasure as she gave me”? I thought about it and nodded

“Ok trust us babe and you will soon be seeing stars”

I felt Katie pull out a fair bit before thrusting the rest of the dildo into me. I screamed in pain but Jennifer put her panties in my mouth.

“Trust us babe take your time try and relax you will get used to it” Jennifer told me as she held me close.

And she was right after a couple of minutes it wasn’t so bad. I got used to the feeling of fullness, and the breadth of the dildo. Slowly Katie moved back out and then back in. She began to slowly fuck me. At first it was still painful, but after a while of her careful fucking it became pleasureable.

These two were so skillful in their love making it was obvious that they had lots of experience. There was no way I would have believed that I could have taken the monster that was now in my pussy. With each thrust from Katie and the lubrication now coming from me as Jennifer licked my clitoris, the sensation of the strap on was becoming better and better.

As katie picked up the pace I found my pleasure increasing, and my hips as Jennifers had, began to rise to meet the thrusts. Jennifer was so good at tonguing me and I felt her dip a finger in my juices and smear it around my rosebud. She eased her wet finger into my ass with ease and added another. It did feel odd to have both my holes used at the same time but it was delicous.

Katie was getting tired the sweat was pouring from her, she threw off her cape and undid the straps from her dildo harness. As she continued to pull the dildo in and out of my pussy she got Jennifer to lube up her other hand. I knew the biggest challenge of the evening was about to begin. But at least I trusted the two now and relaxed more, lying back and enjoying the sight of the two beauty’s on the bed with me.

I felt the dildo slide out of me I thought it would never stop coming out! Then the cold lube gel being spread generously around my pussy. Katie put more on her hand and then passed the tube to Jennifer who did the same. Now I felt cold fingers at both my openings. Katie judged that after the girth of the dildo she could start with four fingers. And I loved it, as you will understand four fingers is ok, but as they get closer to the knuckles it tapers wider. So as she moved in and out with these fingers I was stretched slightly more every time.

Jennifer wasn’t slacking either, slowly she had added a third finger into my asshole. The next thing I knew the two nodded at each other, and as Jennifer added a fourth finger Katie added her thumb. I was told later they carefully timed this so my senses didn’t focus on one area and let me clamp up. Try as I could though I couldn’t stop thinking of how close Katie was at getting her whole fist in me.

The feeling off being so stretched was yes painful, but also strangely erotic. I was getting so turned on now and just wanted her inside me. I grabbed hold of her wrist and pulled her into me.

“Yes my slut take it like your whore bitch mother should have”

I was thrusting my hips towards her as I still pulled at her. With her words burning in my ears suddenly there was a flash of extreme pain followed by a delicous feeling of accomplishment and fullness. Wow I had done it Katies fist was inside me. As she moved her fist in deeper it felt amazing, the feeling is indescribable. Jennifer now took her chance and added her thumb, the pain at my rear was different more like a burning feeling. Again the two nodded and as Katie thrusted her fist so her arm was halfway in between her hand and elbow, Jennifer pushed her whole fist into my ass.

I bucked and squirmed around the bed It felt like I was having an orgasm. I wanted the fist out of my ass then and there but Jennifer calmed me down.

“Hush hun its a natural feeling, wanting something out from there, its whats your bodies used to doing ride it out the fun is just beginning for you”

The two now alternated their thrusts as Katie pulled out Jennifer pushed in. There were sparks flying before my eyes, and still some discomfort but the over whelming feeling was of pleasure.

They got me to move carefully so their arms were below me as I knelt on the bed. It was up to me now to decide how much I wanted inside, me and the pace of the abuse of my holes. Of course it also meant both holes were being stretched at the same time. The two sexy bithces gave me words of encouragement as well as calling me fithy names.

The sweat was pouring from me with the exertion, the feeling of fullness and the stretching of my openings was exquisite. With the words of abuse in my ears I chased my orgasm. I began to thrust myself down harder and lower, faster and faster. The two women encouraged me and I was getting so close to the biggest orgasm of my life.

“Yes go on Julie you can do it” “go on you slut I can feel Jens hand inside you, you dirty bitch” and more words came “ look at the cunt whore go”

The words threw me over the edge I came so hard the spasms felt like they would never stop. Luckily the two lay me down on the bed just before my legs gave way. It felt so strange for my pussy spasms to be squeezing against such a large thing in my pussy.

Slowly The arms were removed from my holes, maybe the worst part! As the fists came out there was some pain as if my body was reluctant to give them up.

We all cleaned ourselves up, myself having to be helped at first to the shower, my legs still abit weak. We all joined up on the large bed and cracked open the champagne. We chatted and I told them all about mother they looked at me hard when I let slip that the whore they used that afternoon was indeed my mother. The reason became clear when they admitted that they were mother and daughter too.

We giggled about it and I asked how they felt when they watched each other with other women. They just said although they loved each other very much it was natural in their case to allow that freedom as Jennifer said how could she stop her daughter finding a partner her age so they came to an arrangement.

We all made love after a rest, its to hard to remember the way events unfolded it all flowed so beautifully together, sharing kisses and tongueing of each others pussies. I do remember getting to fist Katie. Jennifer guided me in how to do it to her daughter. Once I was fully in Katie began to do the same to Jennifer. The scene was so erotic and will stay with me until I die. We kissed and cuddled until the sun began to rise and fell asleep in each others arms. I myself fell asleep calm and relaxed knowing my sexuality and the amazing possibilities it held for me and my future.

The End maybe
Many thanks to Jennifer for her input xxxx.

---